This is a modern-English version of The Middy and the Moors: An Algerine Story, originally written by Ballantyne, R. M. (Robert Michael). It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

R.M. Ballantyne

"The Middy and the Moors"


Chapter One.

An Algerine Story.

The Hero is Blown away, Captured, Crushed, Comforted, and Astonished.

One beautiful summer night, about the beginning of the present century, a young naval officer entered the public drawing-room of a hotel at Nice, and glanced round as if in search of some one.

One beautiful summer night, around the start of this century, a young naval officer walked into the public lounge of a hotel in Nice and looked around as if he was searching for someone.

Many people were assembled there—some in robust, others in delicate, health, many in that condition which rendered it doubtful to which class they belonged, but all engaged in the quiet buzz of conversation which, in such a place, is apt to set in after dinner.

Many people were gathered there—some in strong health, others in fragile condition, many in a state that made it unclear to which category they belonged, but all involved in the soft chatter that tends to start up after dinner in a place like this.

The young Englishman, for such he evidently was, soon observed an elderly lady beckoning to him at the other end of the salon, and was quickly seated between her and a fragile girl whose hand he gently took hold of.

The young Englishman, which was clear he was, soon noticed an older lady waving him over at the other end of the salon, and he quickly sat down between her and a delicate girl whose hand he lightly held.

“Mother,” he said, to the elderly lady, “I’m going to have a row on the Mediterranean. The night is splendid, the air balmy, the stars gorgeous.”

“Mom,” he said to the elderly woman, “I’m going to have a party on the Mediterranean. The night is beautiful, the air is warm, and the stars are stunning.”

“Now, George,” interrupted the girl, with a little smile, “don’t be flowery. We know all about that.”

“Now, George,” the girl said with a slight smile, “don’t get too dramatic. We’re already aware of that.”

“Too bad,” returned the youth; “I never rise to poetry in your presence, Minnie, without being snubbed. But you cannot cure me. Romance is too deeply ingrained in my soul. Poetry flows from me like—like anything! I am a midshipman in the British Navy, a position which affords scope for the wildest enthusiasm, and—and—I’ll astonish you yet, see if I don’t.”

“Too bad,” the young man replied; “I can never share my poetic side around you, Minnie, without getting shut down. But you can’t change me. Romance is too rooted in my soul. Poetry comes from me like—like anything! I’m a midshipman in the British Navy, a role that allows for the wildest enthusiasm, and—and—I’ll surprise you yet, just wait and see.”

“I am sure you will, dear boy,” said his mother; and she believed that he would!

“I’m sure you will, dear boy,” said his mother; and she believed that he would!

“Of course you will,” added his sister; and she at least hoped that he would.

“Of course you will,” his sister added; and she at least hoped that he would.

To say truth, there was nothing about the youth—as regards appearance or character—which rendered either the assurance or the hope unwarrantable. He was not tall, but he was strong and active. He was not exactly handsome, but he was possessed of a genial, hearty disposition, a playful spirit, and an earnest soul; also a modestly reckless nature which was quite captivating.

To be honest, there was nothing about the young man—either in looks or personality—that made either the confidence or the hope unjustified. He wasn’t tall, but he was strong and energetic. He wasn’t exactly good-looking, but he had a warm, friendly attitude, a playful spirit, and a sincere soul; plus, he had a charmingly reckless side that was quite appealing.

“You won’t be anxious about me, mother, if I don’t return till pretty late,” he said, rising. “I want a good long, refreshing pull, but I’ll be back in time to say good-night to you, Minnie, before you go to sleep.”

“You won’t have to worry about me, Mom, if I don’t get back until pretty late,” he said, standing up. “I want a nice long break, but I’ll make sure to come back in time to say goodnight to you, Minnie, before you go to sleep.”

“Your leave expires on Thursday, mind,” said his sister; “we cannot spare you long.”

“Your time off is up on Thursday, just so you know,” his sister said. “We can’t afford to be without you for long.”

“I shall be back in good time, trust me. Au revoir,” he said, with a pleasant nod, as he left the room.

“I'll be back in no time, trust me. See you later,” he said, with a friendly nod, as he left the room.

And they did trust him; for our midshipman, George Foster, was trustworthy; but those “circumstances” over which people have “no control” are troublesome derangers of the affairs of man. That was the last the mother and sister saw of George for the space of nearly two years!

And they trusted him; our midshipman, George Foster, was reliable; but those “circumstances” that people have “no control” over are annoying disruptors of human affairs. That was the last time the mother and sister saw George for almost two years!

Taking his way to the pebbly shore, young Foster hired a small boat, or punt, from a man who knew him well, declined the owner’s services, pushed off, seized the oars, and rowed swiftly out to sea. It was, as he had said, a splendid night. The stars bespangled the sky like diamond-dust. The water was as clear as a mirror, and the lights of Nice seemed to shoot far down into its depths. The hum of the city came off with ever-deepening softness as the distance from the shore increased. The occasional sound of oars was heard not far off, though boats and rowers were invisible, for there was no moon, and the night was dark notwithstanding the starlight.

Making his way to the pebbly shore, young Foster rented a small boat from a man who knew him well, refused the owner’s help, pushed off, grabbed the oars, and quickly rowed out to sea. It was, as he had said, a beautiful night. The stars twinkled in the sky like diamond dust. The water was as clear as glass, and the lights of Nice seemed to extend deep into its depths. The city's hum faded into a softer sound as he got farther from the shore. The occasional sound of oars could be heard nearby, even though the boats and rowers were hidden from view, as there was no moon, and the night was dark despite the starlight.

There was no fear, however, of the young sailor losing himself while the city lights formed such a glorious beacon astern.

There was no worry, however, of the young sailor getting lost while the city lights created such a beautiful beacon behind him.

After pulling steadily for an hour or more he rested on his oars, gazed up at the bright heavens, and then at the land lights, which by that time resembled a twinkling line on the horizon.

After rowing steadily for an hour or more, he stopped to rest on his oars, looked up at the bright sky, and then at the land lights, which by then looked like a twinkling line on the horizon.

“Must ’bout ship now,” he muttered. “Won’t do to keep Minnie waiting.”

“Got to head out now,” he mumbled. “I can’t keep Minnie waiting.”

As he rowed leisurely landward a sudden gust of wind from the shore shivered the liquid mirror into fragments. It was the advance-guard of a squall which in a few minutes rushed down from the mountains of the Riviera and swept out upon the darkening sea.

As he rowed slowly toward the land, a sudden gust of wind from the shore broke the calm surface of the water into ripples. It was the first sign of a storm that quickly raced down from the mountains of the Riviera and rushed out onto the darkening sea.

Young Foster, as we have said, was strong. He was noted among his fellows as a splendid oarsman. The squall, therefore, did not disconcert him, though it checked his speed greatly. After one or two lulls the wind increased to a gale, and in half an hour the youth found, with some anxiety, that he was making no headway against it.

Young Foster, as we mentioned, was strong. He was recognized among his peers as an excellent rower. So, the storm didn't throw him off, even though it slowed him down a lot. After a few moments of calm, the wind picked up to a gale, and in half an hour, the young man realized with some worry that he was getting nowhere against it.

The shore at that point was so much of a straight line as to render the hope of being able to slant-in a faint one. As it was better, however, to attempt that than to row straight in the teeth of the gale, he diverged towards a point a little to the eastward of the port of Nice, and succeeded in making better way through the water, though he made no perceptible approach to land.

The shore at that point was so straight that the chance of coming in at an angle felt slim. Still, it was better to try that than to row directly against the strong wind, so he headed slightly east of the port of Nice and managed to make progress through the water, even though he didn’t get any closer to land.

“Pooh! It’s only a squall—be over in a minute,” said the middy, by way of encouraging himself, as he glanced over his shoulder at the flickering lights, which were now barely visible.

“Ugh! It’s just a squall—will be gone in a minute,” said the midshipman, trying to boost his confidence as he looked back at the flickering lights, which were now hardly visible.

He was wrong. The gale increased. Next time he glanced over his shoulder the lights were gone. Dark clouds were gathering up from the northward, and a short jabble of sea was rising which occasionally sent a spurt of spray inboard. Feeling now that his only chance of regaining the shore lay in a strong, steady, persevering pull straight towards it, he once more turned the bow of the little boat into the wind’s eye, and gave way with a will.

He was mistaken. The wind got stronger. The next time he looked back, the lights had disappeared. Dark clouds were rolling in from the north, and the rough sea was getting choppy, occasionally sending a spray of water into the boat. Realizing that his only chance to get back to shore was to pull hard and steadily in a straight line towards it, he once again faced the bow of the small boat into the wind and put in a determined effort.

But what could human muscle and human will, however powerful, do against a rampant nor’wester? Very soon our hero was forced to rest upon his oars from sheer exhaustion, while his boat drifted slowly out to sea. Then the thought of his mother and Minnie flashed upon him, and, with a sudden gush, as it were, of renewed strength he resumed his efforts, and strained his powers to the uttermost—but all in vain.

But what could human strength and will, no matter how strong, do against a wild nor’wester? Very soon, our hero had to stop rowing from sheer exhaustion, while his boat drifted slowly out to sea. Then the thought of his mother and Minnie came to him, and with a sudden burst of renewed energy, he pushed himself to keep going, giving it everything he had—but it was all in vain.

Something akin to despair now seized on him, for the alternative was to drift out into the open sea, where no friendly island lay between him and the shores of Africa. The necessity for active exertion, however, gave him no time either to rest or think. As the distance from land increased the seas rose higher, and broke so frequently over the boat that it began to fill. To stop rowing—at least, to the extent of keeping the bow to the wind—would have risked turning broadside-on, and being overturned or swamped; there was nothing, therefore, to be done in the circumstances except to keep the boat’s head to the wind and drift.

Something like despair seized him now, because the other option was to float out into the open sea, where no friendly island stood between him and the shores of Africa. However, the need for action left him no time to rest or think. As he got farther from land, the waves grew larger and crashed over the boat so often that it started to fill with water. Stopping rowing—at least to keep the bow facing into the wind—would have meant risking the boat tipping over or getting swamped. So, there was nothing to do in that situation except keep the boat’s head facing into the wind and drift.

In the midst of the rushing gale and surging seas he sat there, every gleam of hope almost extinguished, when there came to his mind a brief passage from the Bible—“Hope thou in God.” Many a time had his mother tried, in days gone by, to impress that text on his mind, but apparently without success. Now it arose before him like a beacon-star. At the same time he thought of the possibility that he might be seen and picked up by a passing vessel.

In the middle of the howling wind and crashing waves, he sat there, nearly losing all hope, when a line from the Bible came to him—“Hope thou in God.” His mother had tried many times in the past to engrave that message in his mind, but it seemed to have failed. Now it appeared to him like a guiding star. At the same time, he considered the chance that a passing ship might see him and rescue him.

He could not but feel, however, that the chances of this latter event occurring were small indeed, for a passing ship or boat would not only be going at great speed, but would be very unlikely to see his cockle-shell in the darkness, or to hear his cry in the roaring gale. Still he grasped that hope as the drowning man is said to clutch at a straw.

He couldn’t help but feel that the chances of this happening were really slim because a passing ship or boat would not only be moving quickly but would also probably not see his tiny boat in the dark or hear his shout in the howling wind. Still, he held onto that hope like a drowning man clinging to a straw.

And the hope was quickly fulfilled, for scarcely had another half-hour elapsed when he observed a sail—the high-peaked sail peculiar to some Mediterranean craft—rise, ghost-like, out of the driving foam and spray. The vessel was making almost straight for him; he knew that it would pass before there could be time to heave a rope. At the risk of being run down he rowed the punt in front of it, as if courting destruction, but at the same time guided his little craft so skilfully that it passed close to leeward, where the vessel’s bulwarks were dipping into the water. Our middy’s aim was so exact that the vessel only grazed the boat as it flew past. In that moment young Foster sprang with the agility of a cat, capsized the boat with the impulse, caught the bulwarks and rigging of the vessel, and in another moment stood panting on her deck.

And the hope was quickly realized, for barely half an hour had gone by when he spotted a sail—the tall, pointed sail typical of some Mediterranean boats—emerge, almost like a ghost, from the churning foam and spray. The ship was heading almost straight towards him; he knew it would pass by before he could throw a rope. Risking being run over, he rowed the small boat in front of it, almost inviting disaster, but managed to steer his little craft so skillfully that it slipped past just to the side, where the ship’s sides were dipping into the water. His aim was so precise that the vessel just brushed against the boat as it sped by. In that moment, young Foster leaped with the agility of a cat, toppled the boat with his motion, grabbed hold of the ship’s sides and rigging, and in no time stood panting on her deck.

“Hallo! Neptune, what do you want here?” cried a gruff voice at Foster’s elbows. At the same time a powerful hand grasped his throat, and a lantern was thrust in his face.

“Hey! Neptune, what do you want here?” shouted a rough voice near Foster’s elbows. At the same time, a strong hand grabbed his throat, and a lantern was shoved in his face.

“Let go, and I will tell you,” gasped the youth, restraining his indignation at such unnecessary violence.

“Let go, and I’ll tell you,” the young man breathed, holding back his anger at such pointless violence.

The grasp tightened, however, instead of relaxing.

The grip tightened instead of easing up.

“Speak out, baby-face,” roared the voice, referring, in the latter expression, no doubt, to our hero’s juvenility.

“Speak up, baby-face,” shouted the voice, clearly referring to our hero’s youth with that term.

Instead of speaking out, George Foster hit out, and the voice with the lantern went down into the lee scuppers!

Instead of speaking up, George Foster lashed out, and the voice with the lantern went down into the sheltered scuppers!

Then, the glare of the lantern being removed from his eyes, George saw, by the light of the binnacle lamp, that his adversary, a savage-looking Turk—at least in dress—was gathering himself up for a rush, and that the steersman, a huge negro, was grinning from ear to ear.

Then, as the bright light from the lantern was taken away from his eyes, George saw, by the light of the binnacle lamp, that his opponent, a fierce-looking Turk—at least by his clothing—was preparing to charge, and that the steersman, a large Black man, was grinning widely.

“Go below!” said a deep stern voice in the Arabic tongue.

“Go below!” said a deep, stern voice in Arabic.

The effect of this order was to cause the Turk with the broken lantern to change his mind, and retire with humility, while it solemnised the negro steersman’s face almost miraculously.

The effect of this order was to make the Turk with the broken lantern change his mind and leave with humility, while it almost miraculously solemnized the face of the Black steersman.

The speaker was the captain of the vessel; a man of grave demeanour, herculean mould, and clothed in picturesque Eastern costume. Turning with quiet politeness to Foster, he asked him in broken French how he had come on board.

The speaker was the captain of the ship; a serious man, muscular build, and dressed in eye-catching Eastern clothing. Turning to Foster with calm politeness, he asked him in broken French how he had boarded.

The youth explained in French quite as much broken as that of his interrogator.

The young man spoke in French, his language just as broken as his interrogator's.

“D’you speak English?” he added.

"Do you speak English?" he added.

To this the captain replied in English, still more shattered than his French, that he could, “a ver’ leetil,” but that as he, (the youth), was a prisoner, there would be no occasion for speech at all, the proper attitude of a prisoner being that of absolute silence and obedience to orders.

To this, the captain responded in English, even more broken than his French, that he could, “a very little,” but that since he (the young man) was a prisoner, there would be no need for conversation at all, as a prisoner’s proper conduct is one of complete silence and compliance with orders.

“A prisoner!” ejaculated Foster, on recovering from the first shock of surprise. “Do you know that I am an officer in the Navy of his Majesty the King of Great Britain?”

“A prisoner!” Foster exclaimed, recovering from his initial shock of surprise. “Do you realize that I’m an officer in the Navy of His Majesty the King of Great Britain?”

A gleam of satisfaction lighted up the swarthy features of the Turk for a moment as he replied—

A flash of satisfaction flickered across the dark-skinned face of the Turk for a moment as he replied—

“Ver goot. Ransum all de more greater.” As he spoke, a call from the look-out at the bow of the vessel induced him to hurry forward.

“Very good. The ration is all the more greater.” As he spoke, a shout from the lookout at the front of the ship made him rush forward.

At the same instant a slight hissing sound caused Foster to turn to the steersman, whose black face was alive with intelligence, while an indescribable hitch up of his chin seemed to beckon the youth to approach with caution.

At that moment, a faint hissing sound made Foster look at the steersman, whose dark face was full of understanding, while an unexplainable lift of his chin seemed to signal the young man to come forward carefully.

Foster perceived at once that the man wished his communication, whatever it was, to be unobserved by any one; he therefore moved towards him as if merely to glance at the compass.

Foster immediately realized that the man wanted his message, whatever it was, to go unnoticed by anyone; so he moved closer, acting as if he was just checking the compass.

“Massa,” said the negro, without looking at Foster or changing a muscle of his now stolid visage, “you’s in a dreffle fix. Dis yer am a pirit. But I’s not a pirit, bress you! I’s wuss nor dat: I’s a awrful hyperkrite! an’ I wants to give you good adwice. Wotiver you doos, don’t resist. You’ll on’y git whacked if you do.”

“Massa,” said the man, still not looking at Foster or changing his expression, “you’re in a real tough spot. This here is a spirit. But I’m not a spirit, bless you! I’m worse than that: I’m a terrible hypocrite! And I want to give you some good advice. Whatever you do, don’t resist. You’ll only get hurt if you do.”

“Thank you, Sambo. But what if I do resist in spite of being whacked?”

“Thanks, Sambo. But what if I push back even after getting hit?”

“Den you bery soon change your mind, das all. Moreober, my name’s not Sambo. It am Peter de Great.”

“Then you'll very soon change your mind, that's all. Besides, my name's not Sambo. It's Peter the Great.”

As he said so Peter the Great drew himself up to his full height, and he drew himself up to six feet four when he did that!

As he mentioned, Peter the Great straightened himself to his full height, and he stood at six feet four when he did that!

The captain coming aft at that moment put an abrupt end to the conversation. Two powerful Moorish seamen accompanied him. These, without uttering a word, seized Foster by the arms. In the strength of his indignation our middy was on the point of commencing a tremendous struggle, when Peter the Great’s “don’t resist,” and the emphasis with which it had been spoken, came to mind, and he suddenly gave in. His hands were tied behind his back, and he was led down into a small, dimly-lighted cabin, where, being permitted to sit down on a locker, he was left to his own reflections.

The captain came back at that moment and cut off the conversation. Two strong Moorish sailors were with him. Without saying a word, they grabbed Foster by the arms. In his anger, our midshipman was about to start a massive struggle when he remembered Peter the Great’s “don’t resist,” and the seriousness with which it had been said, and he suddenly relented. His hands were tied behind his back, and he was taken down into a small, dimly lit cabin, where he was allowed to sit on a locker and left alone with his thoughts.

These were by no means agreeable, as may well be supposed, for he now knew that he had fallen into the hands of those pests, the Algerine pirates, who at that time infested the Mediterranean.

These were definitely not pleasant, as you can imagine, because he now realized that he had fallen into the clutches of those nuisances, the Algerine pirates, who at that time roamed the Mediterranean.

With the thoughtlessness of youth Foster had never troubled his mind much about the piratical city of Algiers. Of course he knew that it was a stronghold on the northern coast of Africa, inhabited by Moorish rascals, who, taking advantage of their position, issued from their port and pounced upon the merchantmen that entered the Mediterranean, confiscating their cargoes and enslaving their crews and passengers, or holding them to ransom. He also knew, or had heard, that some of the great maritime powers paid subsidies to the Dey of Algiers to allow the vessels of their respective nations to come and go unmolested, but he could scarcely credit the latter fact. It seemed to him, as indeed it was, preposterous. “For,” said he to the brother middy who had given him the information, “would not the nations whom the Dey had the impudence to tax join their fleets together, pay him an afternoon visit one fine day, and blow him and his Moors and Turks and city into a heap of rubbish?”

With the carelessness of youth, Foster had never really thought much about the pirate city of Algiers. He knew it was a stronghold on the northern coast of Africa, filled with Moorish thugs who, taking advantage of their location, would come out of their port to attack merchant ships entering the Mediterranean, stealing their cargo and enslaving their crews and passengers, or holding them for ransom. He also knew, or had heard, that some powerful maritime nations paid the Dey of Algiers for the right of their ships to pass without issues, but he could hardly believe that. It seemed to him, and it was indeed ridiculous. “Because,” he said to the fellow midshipman who had given him the information, “wouldn't the countries that the Dey had the nerve to tax band together, pay him a visit one day, and blow him and his Moors and Turks and city into a pile of rubble?”

What the middy replied we have now no means of knowing, but certain it is that his information was correct, for some of the principal nations did, at that time, submit to the degradation of this tax, and they did not unite their fleets for the extinction of the pirates.

What the middy replied, we have no way of knowing, but it’s clear his information was accurate, as some of the major nations did, at that time, agree to the humiliation of this tax, and they did not combine their fleets to eliminate the pirates.

Poor George Foster now began to find out that the terrible truths which he had refused to believe were indeed great realities, and had now begun to affect himself. He experienced an awful sinking of the heart when it occurred to him that no one would ever know anything about his fate, for the little boat would be sure to be found bottom up, sooner or later, and it would of course be assumed that he had been drowned.

Poor George Foster now started to realize that the harsh truths he had refused to accept were, in fact, serious realities, and they were beginning to impact him directly. He felt a terrible sinking feeling in his heart when he thought that no one would ever know what happened to him, since the small boat would inevitably be discovered capsized, sooner or later, and it would naturally be assumed that he had drowned.

Shall it be said that the young midshipman was weak, or wanting in courage, because he bowed his head and wept when the full force of his condition came home to him? Nay, verily, for there was far more of grief for the prolonged agony that was in store for his mother and sister than for the fate that awaited himself. He prayed as well as wept. “God help me—and them!” he exclaimed aloud. The prayer was brief but sincere,—perhaps the more sincere because so brief. At all events it was that acknowledgment of utter helplessness which secures the help of the Almighty Arm.

Should we say that the young midshipman was weak or lacked courage because he bowed his head and cried when the reality of his situation hit him? No, not at all, because he felt much more sorrow for the ongoing pain his mother and sister would endure than for what awaited him. He prayed as he cried. “God help me—and them!” he shouted. The prayer was short but heartfelt—perhaps even more heartfelt because it was so brief. In any case, it was a recognition of complete helplessness that brings forth the support of the Almighty.

Growing weary at last, he stretched himself on the locker, and, with the facility of robust health, fell into a sound sleep. Youth, strength, and health are not easily incommoded by wet garments! Besides, the weather was unusually warm at the time.

Growing tired at last, he lay down on the locker and, thanks to his strong health, quickly fell into a deep sleep. Youth, strength, and good health aren't easily bothered by wet clothes! Plus, the weather was unusually warm at that time.

How long he slept he could not tell, but the sun was high when he awoke, and his clothes were quite dry. Other signs there were that he had slept long, such as the steadiness of the breeze and the more regular motion of the vessel, which showed that the gale was over and the sea going down. There was also a powerful sensation in what he styled his “bread-basket”—though it might, with equal truth, have been called his meat-and-vegetable basket—which told him more eloquently than anything else of the lapse of time.

How long he had been asleep, he couldn’t say, but the sun was high when he woke up, and his clothes were completely dry. Other signs indicated he had slept for a while, like the steady breeze and the smoother movement of the boat, showing that the storm was done and the sea was calming down. He also felt a strong sensation in what he called his “bread-basket”—though it could just as accurately have been called his meat-and-vegetable basket—which reminded him more clearly than anything else that time had passed.

Rising from his hard couch, and endeavouring to relieve the aching of the bound arms by change of position, he observed that the cabin hatch was open, and that nothing prevented his going on deck, if so disposed. Accordingly, he ascended, though with some difficulty, owing to his not having been trained to climb a ladder in a rough sea without the use of his hands.

Rising from his uncomfortable couch and trying to ease the pain in his tied arms by shifting his position, he noticed that the cabin hatch was open, and nothing was stopping him from going on deck if he wanted to. So, he climbed up, though it was a bit challenging since he hadn't been trained to climb a ladder in rough seas without using his hands.

A Moor, he observed, had taken his friend Peter the Great’s place at the tiller, and the captain stood near the stern observing a passing vessel. A stiffish but steady breeze carried them swiftly over the waves, which, we might say, laughingly reflected the bright sunshine and the deep-blue sky. Several vessels of different rigs and nationalities were sailing in various directions, both near and far away.

A Moor, he noticed, had taken his friend Peter the Great’s spot at the helm, while the captain stood by the stern watching a passing ship. A bit of a strong but steady breeze carried them quickly over the waves, which seemed to joyfully reflect the bright sunshine and the deep-blue sky. Several ships of different types and nationalities were sailing in various directions, both close by and further away.

Going straight to the captain with an air of good-humoured sang froid which was peculiar to him, Foster said—

Going straight to the captain with a relaxed confidence that was unique to him, Foster said—

“Captain, don’t you think I’ve had these bits of rope-yarn on my wrists long enough? I’m not used, you see, to walking the deck without the use of my hands; and a heavy lurch, as like as not, would send me slap into the lee scuppers—sailor though I be. Besides, I won’t jump overboard without leave, you may rely upon that. Neither will I attempt, single-handed, to fight your whole crew, so you needn’t be afraid.”

“Captain, don’t you think I’ve had these bits of rope around my wrists long enough? I’m not used, you know, to walking the deck without using my hands; and a sudden lurch might easily send me crashing into the side of the ship—sailor though I am. Besides, I won’t jump overboard without permission, you can count on that. And I won’t try to take on your whole crew by myself, so you don’t need to worry.”

The stern Moor evidently understood part of this speech, and he was so tickled with the last remark that his habitual gravity gave place to the faintest flicker of a smile, while a twinkle gleamed for a moment in his eye. Only for a moment, however. Pointing over the side, he bade his prisoner “look.”

The serious Moor clearly understood some of what was said, and he found the last comment so amusing that his usual seriousness was replaced by the slightest hint of a smile, and a sparkle briefly appeared in his eye. But just for a moment. He pointed over the side and told his prisoner to “look.”

Foster looked, and beheld in the far distance a three-masted vessel that seemed to bear a strong resemblance to a British man-of-war.

Foster looked and saw in the far distance a three-masted ship that looked a lot like a British warship.

“You promise,” said the captain, “not shout or ro–ar.”

“You promise,” said the captain, “not to shout or roar.”

“I promise,” answered our middy, “neither to ‘Shout’ nor ‘ro–ar’—for my doing either, even though like a bull of Bashan, would be of no earthly use at this distance.”

“I promise,” replied our midshipman, “not to ‘Shout’ or ‘roar’—because doing either, even if I sounded like a bull of Bashan, wouldn’t be of any use at this distance.”

“Inglesemans,” said the captain, “niver brok the word!” After paying this scarcely-deserved compliment he gave an order to a sailor who was coiling up ropes near him, and the man at once proceeded to untie Foster’s bonds.

"Inglesemans," said the captain, "never broke their word!" After giving this hardly-deserved compliment, he shouted an order to a sailor who was coiling ropes nearby, and the man immediately started to untie Foster's bonds.

“My good fellow,” said the midshipman, observing that his liberator was the man whom he had knocked down the night before, “I’m sorry I had to floor you, but it was impossible to help it, you know. An Englishman is like a bull-dog. He won’t suffer himself to be seized by the throat and choked if he can help it!”

“My good man,” said the midshipman, noticing that his rescuer was the guy he had knocked down the night before, “I’m sorry I had to take you down, but I couldn’t really avoid it, you know. An Englishman is like a bulldog. He won’t just let himself be grabbed by the throat and choked if he can do anything about it!”

The Turk, who was evidently a renegade Briton, made no reply whatever to this address; but, after casting the lashings loose, returned to his former occupation.

The Turk, clearly a turncoat Brit, didn’t respond at all to this statement; instead, after loosening the ropes, he went back to what he was doing before.

Foster proceeded to thank the captain for his courtesy and make him acquainted with the state of his appetite, but he was evidently not in a conversational frame of mind. Before a few words had been spoken the captain stopped him, and, pointing down the skylight, said, sharply—

Foster thanked the captain for his kindness and let him know how hungry he was, but the captain clearly wasn't in the mood to chat. Before they could exchange more than a few words, the captain cut him off and, pointing down the skylight, said sharply—

“Brukfust! Go!”

"Breakfast! Go!"

Both look and tone admonished our hero to obey. He descended to the cabin, therefore, without finishing his sentence, and there discovered that “brukfust” consisted of two sea-biscuits and a mug of water. To these dainties he applied himself with infinite relish, for he had always been Spartan-like as to the quality of his food, and hunger makes almost any kind of dish agreeable.

Both the look and the tone urged our hero to comply. He went down to the cabin, then, without finishing his sentence, and there he found that “brukfust” was just two sea biscuits and a mug of water. He approached this meal with great enjoyment, since he had always been quite accepting of the quality of his food, and hunger makes almost any dish appealing.

While thus engaged he heard a hurried trampling of feet on deck, mingled with sharp orders from the captain. At first he thought the sounds might have reference to taking in a reef to prepare for a squall, but as the noise rather increased, his curiosity was roused, and he was about to return on deck when Peter the Great suddenly leaped into the cabin and took hurriedly from the opposite locker a brace of highly ornamented pistols and a scimitar.

While he was busy with that, he heard fast footsteps on deck, mixed with the captain's sharp orders. At first, he thought the sounds were about reefing the sails for an incoming storm, but as the noise picked up, his curiosity got the better of him, and he was about to head back on deck when Peter the Great suddenly jumped into the cabin and quickly grabbed a pair of fancy pistols and a scimitar from the opposite locker.

“What’s wrong, Peter?” asked Foster, starting up.

“What’s wrong, Peter?” Foster asked, sitting up.

“We’s a-goin’ to fight!” groaned the negro.

“We're going to fight!” groaned the Black man.

“Oh! I’s a awrful hyperkrite! You stop where you am, massa, else you’ll get whacked.”

“Oh! I'm such a terrible hypocrite! You stop where you are, sir, or else you'll get hit.”

Despite the risk of being “whacked,” the youth would have followed the negro on deck, had not the hatch been slammed in his face and secured. Next moment he heard a volley of musketry on deck. It was instantly replied to by a distant volley, and immediately thereafter groans and curses showed that the firing had not been without effect.

Despite the risk of being "whacked," the young man would have followed the Black man on deck, if the hatch hadn't been slammed in his face and locked. The next moment, he heard a burst of gunfire on deck. It was quickly answered by a distant burst, and soon after, groans and curses indicated that the shooting had made an impact.

That the pirate had engaged a vessel of some sort was evident, and our hero, being naturally anxious to see if not to share in the fight, tried hard to get out of his prison, but without success. He was obliged, therefore, to sit there inactive and listen to the wild confusion overhead. At last there came a crash, followed by fiercer shouts and cries. He knew that the vessels had met and that the pirates were boarding. In a few minutes comparative silence ensued, broken only by occasional footsteps and the groaning of the wounded.

That the pirate had taken control of a ship was obvious, and our hero, eager to witness or even join the battle, desperately tried to escape his confinement, but wasn’t able to. He had no choice but to remain there, helpless, listening to the chaos above. Then there was a loud crash, followed by more intense shouts and screams. He realized that the ships had clashed and the pirates were boarding. A few minutes later, relative silence fell, interrupted only by the sound of footsteps and the moans of the injured.


Chapter Two.

Among Pirates—Enslaved.

When George Foster was again permitted to go on deck the sight that he beheld was not calculated to comfort him in his misfortunes.

When George Foster was allowed to go back on deck, the scene he saw didn’t do anything to ease his troubles.

Several Moorish seamen were going about with bared legs and arms, swishing water on the decks and swabbing up the blood with which they were bespattered. Most of these men were more or less wounded and bandaged, for the crew of the merchantman they had attacked had offered a desperate resistance, knowing well the fate in store for them if captured.

Several Moorish sailors were moving around with their legs and arms exposed, splashing water on the decks and cleaning up the blood that had splattered them. Most of these men were injured and bandaged, as the crew of the merchant ship they attacked had put up a fierce fight, fully aware of the consequences if they were captured.

The said merchantman, a large brig, sailed close alongside of the pirate vessel with a prize crew on board. Her own men, who were Russians, had been put in chains in the fore part of their vessel under the forecastle, so as to be out of sight. Her officers and several passengers had been removed to the pirate’s quarter-deck. Among them were an old gentleman of dignified bearing, and an elderly lady who seemed to be supported, physically as well as mentally, by a tall, dark-complexioned, noble-looking girl, who was evidently the daughter of the old gentleman, though whether also the daughter of the elderly lady young Foster could not discover, there being little or no resemblance between them. The memory of his mother and sister strongly inclined the sympathetic midshipman to approach the party and offer words of consolation to the ladies. As he advanced to them for that purpose, a doubt as to which language he should use assailed him. French, he knew, was the language most likely to be understood, but a girl with such magnificent black eyes must certainly be Spanish! His knowledge of Spanish was about equal to that of an ill-trained parrot, but what of that? Was he not a Briton, whose chief characteristic is to go in for anything and stick at nothing?

The merchant ship, a large brig, sailed closely next to the pirate ship with a prize crew on board. Her own crew, who were Russians, had been chained up at the front of their ship under the forecastle, out of sight. Her officers and several passengers had been moved to the pirate's quarter-deck. Among them were an elderly gentleman with a dignified presence and an older lady who appeared to be supported, both physically and mentally, by a tall, dark-skinned, noble-looking girl, who was clearly the daughter of the old gentleman. However, whether she was also the daughter of the elderly lady was unclear to young Foster, as they bore little resemblance to each other. The memory of his mother and sister strongly motivated the sympathetic midshipman to approach the group and offer words of comfort to the ladies. As he walked over for that purpose, he hesitated about which language to use. He knew French was the most likely language to be understood, but a girl with such striking black eyes must surely be Spanish! His understanding of Spanish was about as good as that of an untrained parrot, but so what? Wasn’t he a Brit, whose main trait is to dive into anything and not be afraid of anything?

We do not venture to write down what he said, but when he had said it the blank look of the elderly lady and the peculiar look of the girl induced him to repeat the speech in his broken—his very much broken—French, whereupon the old gentleman turned to him gravely and said—

We don't want to put in writing what he said, but after he said it, the blank expression on the elderly lady's face and the strange look from the girl made him repeat the speech in his broken—very broken—French, at which point the old gentleman turned to him seriously and said—

“My vife is Engleesh, an’ my datter is Danish—no, not joost—vell, she is ’af-an’-’af. Speak to dem in your nattif tong.”

“My wife is English, and my daughter is Danish—no, not just—well, she is half-and-half. Speak to them in your native tongue.”

You are not English, anyhow, old boy,” thought Foster, as he turned with a mingled feeling of confusion and recklessness to the elderly lady.

You aren’t English, anyway, old chap,” Foster thought, as he turned with a mix of confusion and recklessness to the elderly lady.

“Pardon me, madam,” he said, “but from the appearance of—of—your—”

“Excuse me, ma'am,” he said, “but based on how—um—your—”

He was interrupted at this point by the captain, who, flushed and blood-bespattered from the recent fight, came aft with a drawn scimitar in his hand, and sternly ordered the young midshipman to go forward.

He was interrupted at this moment by the captain, who, red-faced and covered in blood from the recent fight, came towards the back with a drawn scimitar in his hand and firmly told the young midshipman to go to the front.

It was a humiliating position to be placed in; yet, despite the “stick-at-nothing” spirit, he felt constrained to obey, but did so, nevertheless, with an air of defiant ferocity which relieved his feelings to some extent. The said feelings were utterly ignored by the pirate captain, who did not condescend even to look at him after the first glance, but turned to the other captives and ordered them, in rather less stern tones, to “go below,” an order which was promptly obeyed.

It was a humiliating situation to be in; yet, despite the relentless determination, he felt forced to comply, but did so with a defiant intensity that somewhat eased his frustration. The pirate captain completely ignored these feelings, not even bothering to glance at him after the initial look, but instead turned to the other captives and instructed them, in noticeably softer tones, to "go below," an order they quickly followed.

On reaching the fore part of the vessel, Foster found several of the crew engaged in bandaging each other’s wounds, and, from the clumsy way in which they went to work, it was very clear that they were much more accustomed to inflict wounds than to bandage them.

On reaching the front of the ship, Foster found several crew members trying to bandage each other’s wounds, and judging by their awkwardness, it was obvious they were much more used to causing injuries than treating them.

Now it must be told that, although George Foster was not a surgeon, he had an elder brother who was, and with whom he had associated constantly while he was studying and practising for his degree; hence he became acquainted with many useful facts and modes of action connected with the healing art, of which the world at large is ignorant. Perceiving that one of the pirates was bungling a very simple operation, he stepped forward, and, with that assurance which results naturally from the combination of conscious power and “cheek,” took up the dressing of the wound.

Now it must be said that, although George Foster wasn't a surgeon, he had an older brother who was, and he spent a lot of time with him while he was studying and training for his degree. Because of this, he learned many useful facts and approaches related to the healing profession that most people don’t know about. Noticing that one of the pirates was messing up a very simple procedure, he stepped in, and with the confidence that comes from knowing his own abilities and a bit of boldness, he took over dressing the wound.

At first the men seemed inclined to resent the interference, but when they saw that the “Christian” knew what he was about, and observed how well and swiftly he did the work, they stood aside and calmly submitted.

At first, the men seemed upset about the intrusion, but when they noticed that the "Christian" knew what he was doing and saw how efficiently he got the job done, they stepped back and accepted it without complaint.

Foster was interrupted, however, in the midst of his philanthropic work by Peter the Great, who came forward and touched him on the shoulder.

Foster was interrupted, though, in the middle of his charitable work by Peter the Great, who stepped up and tapped him on the shoulder.

“Sorry to ’t’rupt you, sar, but you come wid me.”

“Sorry to interrupt you, sir, but you need to come with me.”

“Mayn’t I finish this operation first?” said Foster, looking up.

“Can’t I finish this operation first?” said Foster, looking up.

“No, sar. My orders is prumptory.”

“No, sir. My orders are strict.”

Our amateur surgeon dropped the bandage indignantly and followed the negro, who led him down into the hold, at the further and dark end of which he saw several wounded men lying, and beside them one or two whose motionless and straightened figures seemed to indicate that death had relieved them from earthly troubles.

Our amateur surgeon dropped the bandage in frustration and followed the Black man, who led him down into the hold. At the far, dark end, he saw several wounded men lying down, and beside them one or two whose still and straightened bodies suggested that death had freed them from their earthly troubles.

Amongst these men he spent the night and all next day, with only a couple of biscuits and a mug of water to sustain him. Next evening Peter the Great came down and bade him follow him to the other end of the hold.

Among these men, he spent the night and the whole next day, surviving on just a couple of biscuits and a mug of water. The next evening, Peter the Great came down and asked him to follow him to the other end of the hold.

“Now, sar, you go in dere,” said the negro, stopping and pointing to a small door in the bulkhead, inside of which was profound darkness.

“Now, sir, you go in there,” said the Black man, stopping and pointing to a small door in the bulkhead, behind which was complete darkness.

Foster hesitated and looked at his big conductor.

Foster paused and glanced at his tall conductor.

“’Bey orders, sar!” said the negro, in a loud, stern voice of command. Then, stooping as if to open the little door, he added, in a low voice, “Don’ be a fool, massa. Submit! Das de word, if you don’ want a whackin’. It’s a friend advises you. Dere’s one oder prisoner dere, but he’s wounded, an’ won’t hurt you. Go in! won’t you?”

“‘Bey orders, sir!” said the man, in a loud, commanding voice. Then, bending down as if to open the little door, he added in a quieter tone, “Don’t be a fool, boss. Submit! That’s the word, if you don’t want a beating. A friend is advising you. There’s one other prisoner in there, but he’s hurt and won’t bother you. Go in! won’t you?”

Peter the Great accompanied the last words with a violent thrust that sent the hapless middy headlong into the dark hole, but as he closed and fastened the door he muttered, “Don’ mind my leetle ways, massa. You know I’s bound to be a hyperkrite.”

Peter the Great finished with a forceful shove that sent the unfortunate midshipman tumbling into the dark hole, but as he shut and locked the door, he muttered, “Don’t mind my little ways, boss. You know I’m bound to be a hypocrite.”

Having thus relieved his conscience, Peter returned to the deck, leaving the poor prisoner to rise and, as a first consequence, to hit his head on the beams above him.

Having cleared his conscience, Peter went back to the deck, leaving the unfortunate prisoner to get up and, as a result, bang his head on the beams above him.

The hole into which he had been thrust was truly a “black hole,” though neither so hot nor so deadly as that of Calcutta. Extending his arms cautiously, he touched the side of the ship with his left hand; with the other he felt about for some time, but reached nothing until he had advanced a step, when his foot touched something on the floor, and he bent down to feel it, but shrank hastily back on touching what he perceived at once was a human form.

The hole he’d been tossed into was definitely a “black hole,” though not as hot or dangerous as the one in Calcutta. Carefully extending his arms, he brushed the side of the ship with his left hand; with the other, he searched around for a while but found nothing until he took a step forward, when his foot hit something on the floor, and he bent down to feel it, only to quickly pull back upon realizing it was a human body.

“Pardon me, friend, whoever you are,” he said quickly, “I did not mean to—I did not know—are you badly hurt?”

“Sorry, friend, whoever you are,” he said quickly, “I didn’t mean to—I didn’t know—are you seriously hurt?”

But no reply came from the wounded man—not even a groan.

But the wounded man didn't respond at all—not even a groan.

A vague suspicion crossed Foster’s mind. The man might be dying of his wounds. He spoke to him again in French and Spanish, but still got no reply! Then he listened intently for his breathing, but all was as silent as the tomb. With an irresistible impulse, yet instinctive shudder, he laid his hand on the man and passed it up until it reached the face. The silence was then explained. The face was growing cold and rigid in death.

A vague suspicion crossed Foster’s mind. The man might be dying from his wounds. He spoke to him again in French and Spanish, but still got no response! Then he listened closely for his breathing, but everything was as silent as a grave. With an irresistible urge, yet an instinctive shudder, he laid his hand on the man and moved it up until it reached the face. The silence was then explained. The face was growing cold and stiff in death.

Drawing back hastily, the poor youth shouted to those outside to let them know what had occurred, but no one paid the least attention to him. He was about to renew his cries more loudly, when the thought occurred that perhaps they might attribute them to fear. This kept him quiet, and he made up his mind to endure in silence.

Drawing back quickly, the poor young man shouted to those outside to let them know what had happened, but no one paid him any attention. He was about to shout even louder when it occurred to him that they might think he was just scared. This made him quiet, and he decided to endure in silence.

If there had been a ray of light, however feeble, in the hold, he thought his condition would have been more bearable, for then he could have faced the lifeless clay and looked at it; but to know that it was there, within a foot of him, without his being able to see it, or to form any idea of what it was like, made the case terrible indeed. Of course he drew back from it as far as the little space allowed, and crushed himself up against the side of the vessel; but that did no good, for the idea occurred to his excited brain that it might possibly come to life again, rise up, and plunge against him. At times this thought took such possession of him that he threw up his arms to defend himself from attack, and uttered a half-suppressed cry of terror.

If there had been a sliver of light, no matter how weak, in the hold, he thought his situation would have been more tolerable because he could have confronted the lifeless body and looked at it; but knowing it was there, just a foot away from him, without being able to see it or imagine what it looked like, made everything feel horrifying. Naturally, he shrank back from it as far as the limited space allowed, pressing himself against the side of the ship; but that didn't help, as the idea flashed through his anxious mind that it might somehow come back to life, rise up, and attack him. Sometimes this thought consumed him so much that he raised his arms to protect himself from an assault and let out a muffled cry of fear.

At last nature asserted herself, and he slept, sitting on the floor and leaning partly against the vessel’s side, partly against the bulkhead. But horrible dreams disturbed him. The corpse became visible, the eyes glared at him, the blood-stained face worked convulsively, and he awoke with a shriek, followed immediately by a sigh of relief on finding that it was all a dream. Then the horror came again, as he suddenly remembered that the dead man was still there, a terrible reality!

At last, nature took over, and he dozed off, sitting on the floor and leaning partly against the side of the boat, partly against the wall. But nightmarish visions plagued him. The corpse appeared, its eyes glaring at him, the bloodied face twitching, and he woke up with a scream, followed quickly by a sigh of relief when he realized it was just a dream. Then the terror returned as he suddenly remembered that the dead man was still there, a horrifying reality!

At last pure exhaustion threw him into a dreamless and profound slumber. The plunging of the little craft as it flew southward before a stiff breeze did not disturb him, and he did not awake until some one rudely seized his arm late on the following day. Then, in the firm belief that his dream had come true at last, he uttered a tremendous yell and struggled to rise, but a powerful hand held him down, and a dark lantern revealed a coal-black face gazing at him.

At last, pure exhaustion knocked him out into a deep, dreamless sleep. The little boat bouncing as it raced south with a strong breeze didn't wake him, and he didn't come to until someone roughly grabbed his arm late the next day. Believing that his dream had finally come true, he let out a huge yell and tried to get up, but a strong hand kept him down, and a dark lantern showed a coal-black face staring at him.

“Hallo! massa, hold on. I did tink you mus’ be gone dead, for I holler’d in at you ’nuff to bust de kittle-drum ob your ear—if you hab one!”

“Hey! Sir, hold on. I thought you might be dead because I yelled at you enough to break the kettle-drum of your ear—if you have one!”

“Look there, Peter,” said Foster, pointing to the recumbent figure, while he wiped the perspiration from his brow.

“Look over there, Peter,” Foster said, pointing to the lying figure as he wiped the sweat from his forehead.

“Ah! poor feller. He gone de way ob all flesh; but he hoed sooner dan dere was any occasion for—tanks to de captain.”

“Ah! poor guy. He has gone the way of all flesh; but he fought harder than necessary—thanks to the captain.”

As he spoke he held the lantern over the dead man and revealed the face of a youth in Eastern garb, on whose head there was a terrible sword-cut. As they looked at the sad spectacle, and endeavoured to arrange the corpse, the negro explained that the poor fellow had been a Greek captive who to save his life had joined the pirates and become a Mussulman; but, on thinking over it, had returned to the Christian faith and refused to take part in the bloody work which they were required to do. It was his refusal to fight on the occasion of the recent attack on the merchantman that had induced the captain to cut him down. He had been put into the prison in the hold, and carelessly left there to bleed to death.

As he spoke, he held the lantern over the dead man and revealed the face of a young man in Eastern clothing, with a horrible sword wound on his head. As they looked at the tragic sight and tried to arrange the body, the Black man explained that the poor guy had been a Greek captive who, to save his life, joined the pirates and converted to Islam; however, after some time, he returned to Christianity and refused to take part in the violent acts they expected of him. It was his refusal to fight during the recent attack on the merchant ship that led the captain to kill him. He had been thrown into the prison in the hold and carelessly left there to bleed to death.

“Now, you come along, massa,” said the negro, taking up the lantern, “we’s all goin’ on shore.”

“Now, you come along, master,” said the man, picking up the lantern, “we’re all going on shore.”

“On shore! Where have we got to?”

“On land! Where are we now?”

“To Algiers, de city ob pirits; de hotbed ob wickedness; de home ob de Moors an’ Turks an’ Cabyles, and de cuss ob de whole wurld.”

“To Algiers, the city of pirates; the hotbed of wickedness; the home of the Moors and Turks and Kabyles, and the curse of the whole world.”

Poor Foster’s heart sank on hearing this, for he had heard of the hopeless slavery to which thousands of Christians had been consigned there in time past, and his recent experience of Moors had not tended to improve his opinion of them.

Poor Foster’s heart sank upon hearing this, as he knew about the hopeless slavery that thousands of Christians had faced there in the past, and his recent encounters with Moors hadn’t helped his opinion of them.

A feeling of despair impelled him to seize the negro by the arm as he was about to ascend the ladder and stop him.

A feeling of despair drove him to grab the Black man by the arm just as he was about to climb the ladder and stop him.

“Peter,” he said, “I think you have a friendly feeling towards me, because you’ve called me massa more than once, though you have no occasion to do so.”

“Peter,” he said, “I think you feel friendly towards me since you’ve called me massa more than once, even though you don’t have to.”

“Dat’s ’cause I’m fond o’ you. I always was fond o’ a nice smood young babby face, an’ I tooked a fancy to you de moment I see you knock Joe Spinks into de lee scuppers.”

“That's because I like you. I always liked a nice smooth young baby face, and I took a liking to you the moment I saw you knock Joe Spinks into the lee scuppers.”

“So—he was an Englishman that I treated so badly, eh?”

“So—he was an Englishman that I treated so poorly, huh?”

“Yes, massa, on’y you didn’t treat him bad ’nuff. But you obsarve dat I on’y calls you massa w’en we’s alone an’ friendly like. W’en we’s in public I calls you ‘sar’ an’ speak gruff an’ shove you into black holes.”

“Yes, sir, it’s just that you didn’t treat him badly enough. But you should notice that I only call you sir when we’re alone and friendly. When we’re in public, I call you ‘sir’ and act tough and push you into difficult situations.”

“And why do you act so, Peter?”

“And why are you acting like that, Peter?”

“’Cause, don’t you see, I’s a hyperkrite. I tole you dat before.”

“Because, don’t you see, I’m a hypocrite. I told you that before.”

“Well, I can guess what you mean. You don’t want to appear too friendly? Just so. Well, now, I have got nobody to take my part here, so as you are a free man I wish you would keep an eye on me when we go ashore, and see where they send me, and speak a word for me when it is in your power. You see, they’ll give me up for drowned at home and never find out that I’m here.”

“Well, I think I understand what you mean. You don’t want to seem too friendly? Just as I thought. Well, I don’t have anyone to support me here, so since you’re a free man, I hope you’ll look out for me when we go ashore, see where they send me, and speak up for me when you can. You see, they’ll assume I’ve drowned back home and will never find out that I’m here.”

“‘A free man!’” repeated the negro, with an expansion of his mouth that is indescribable. “You tink I’s a free man! but I’s a slabe, same as yourself, on’y de diff’rence am dat dere’s nobody to ransum me, so dey don’t boder deir heads ’bout me s’long as I do my work. If I don’t do my work I’m whacked; if I rebel and kick up a shindy I’m whacked wuss; if I tries to run away I’m whacked till I’m dead. Das all. But I’s not free. No, no not at all! Hows’ever I’s free-an’-easy, an’ dat make de pirits fond o’ me, which goes a long way, for dere’s nuffin’ like lub!”

“‘A free man!’” repeated the Black man, his mouth widening in an indescribable way. “You think I’m a free man! But I’m a slave, just like you, the only difference is that there’s nobody to ransom me, so they don’t bother with me as long as I do my work. If I don’t do my work, I get beaten; if I rebel and cause a fuss, I get beaten worse; if I try to run away, I get beaten until I’m dead. That’s it. But I’m not free. No, not at all! Still, I’m free and easy, and that makes the spirits fond of me, which helps a lot, because there’s nothing like love!”

Foster heartily agreed with the latter sentiment and added—

Foster wholeheartedly agreed with that idea and added—

“Well, now, Peter, I will say no more, for as you profess to be fond of me, and as I can truly say the same in regard to you, we may be sure that each will help the other if he gets the chance. But, tell me, are you really one of the crew of this pirate vessel?”

“Well, Peter, I won't say anything more, since you claim to care for me, and I can honestly say the same for you. We can trust that we'll help each other if we get the opportunity. But tell me, are you really part of this pirate crew?”

“No, massa, only for dis viage. I b’longs to a old sinner called Hassan, what libs in de country, not far from de town. He not a bad feller, but he’s obs’nit—oh! as obs’nit as a deaf an’ dumb mule. If you want ’im to go one way just tell him to go toder way—an’ you’ve got ’im.”

“No, boss, just for this trip. I belong to an old man named Hassan, who lives in the countryside, not far from town. He’s not a bad guy, but he’s stubborn—oh! as stubborn as a deaf and dumb mule. If you want him to go one way, just tell him to go the other way—and you’ve got him.”

At that moment the captain’s voice was heard shouting down the hatchway, demanding to know what detained the negro and his prisoners. He spoke in that jumble of languages in use at that time among the Mediterranean nations called Lingua Franca, for the negro did not understand Arabic.

At that moment, the captain's voice echoed down the hatch, demanding to know what was holding up the Black man and his prisoners. He used the mix of languages known as Lingua Franca, which was common among Mediterranean nations at that time, since the Black man didn't understand Arabic.

“Comin’, captain, comin’,” cried the negro, in his own peculiar English—which was, indeed, his mother tongue, for he had been born in the United States of America. “Now, den, sar,” (to Foster), “w’en you goin’ to move you stumps? Up wid you!”

“Coming, captain, coming,” shouted the man, in his own unique way of speaking—which was, in fact, his first language, since he had been born in the United States. “Now then, sir,” (to Foster), “when are you going to get a move on? Get up!”

Peter emphasised his orders with a real kick, which expedited his prisoner’s ascent, and, at the same time, justified the negro’s claim to be a thorough-paced “hyperkrite!”

Peter emphasized his orders with a real kick, which speeded up his prisoner’s ascent and, at the same time, justified the man's claim to be a complete “hypocrite!”

“Where’s the other one?” demanded the captain angrily.

“Where’s the other one?” the captain demanded angrily.

“Escaped, captain!” answered Peter.

"Escaped, captain!" Peter replied.

“How? You must have helped him,” cried the captain, drawing his ever-ready sword and pointing it at the breast of the negro, who fell upon his knees, clasped his great hands, and rolled his eyes in an apparent agony of terror.

“How? You must have helped him,” shouted the captain, pulling out his always-ready sword and aiming it at the chest of the Black man, who dropped to his knees, clasped his large hands together, and rolled his eyes in what seemed to be genuine terror.

“Don’t, captain. I isn’t wuth killin’, an’ w’en I’s gone, who’d cook for you like me? De man escaped by jumpin’ out ob his body. He’s gone dead!”

“Don’t, captain. It isn’t worth killing, and when I’m gone, who will cook for you like I do? The man escaped by jumping out of his body. He’s dead!”

“Fool!” muttered the pirate, returning his sword to its sheath, “bind that prisoner, and have him and the others ready to go on shore directly.”

“Fool!” the pirate muttered, sheathing his sword. “Tie up that prisoner and get him and the others ready to go ashore right away.”

In a few seconds all the prisoners were ranged between the cabin hatchway and the mast. The hands of most of the men were loosely tied, to prevent trouble in case desperation should impel any of them to assault their captors, but the old Dane and the women were left unfettered.

In just a few seconds, all the prisoners were lined up between the cabin hatch and the mast. Most of the men's hands were loosely tied to avoid any issues if desperation drove them to attack their captors, but the old Dane and the women were left free.

And now George Foster beheld, for the first time, the celebrated city, which was, at that period, the terror of the merchant vessels of all nations that had dealings with the Mediterranean shores. A small pier and breakwater enclosed a harbour which was crowded with boats and shipping. From this harbour the town rose abruptly on the side of a steep hill, and was surrounded by walls of great strength, which bristled with cannon. The houses were small and square-looking, and in the midst, here and there, clusters of date-palms told of the almost tropical character of the climate, while numerous domes, minarets, and crescents told of the Moor and the religion of Mohammed.

And now George Foster saw, for the first time, the famous city, which at that time was feared by merchant ships from all nations trading along the Mediterranean coast. A small pier and breakwater enclosed a harbor that was packed with boats and ships. From this harbor, the town rose steeply up a hill and was surrounded by strong walls that were lined with cannons. The houses were small and boxy, and scattered throughout were clusters of date palms that hinted at the almost tropical climate, while many domes, minarets, and crescents reflected the influence of the Moors and the religion of Mohammed.

But religion in its true sense had little footing in that piratical city, which subsisted on robbery and violence, while cruelty and injustice of the grossest kind were rampant. Whatever Islamism may have taught them, it did not produce men or women who held the golden rule to be a virtue, and certainly few practised it. Yet we would not be understood to mean that there were none who did so. As there were Christians in days of old, even in Caesar’s household, so there existed men and women who were distinguished by the Christian graces, even in the Pirate City. Even there God had not left Himself without a witness.

But religion in its true sense had little presence in that lawless city, which thrived on theft and violence, while cruelty and extreme injustice were everywhere. Whatever Islam might have taught them, it didn’t create men or women who regarded the golden rule as a virtue, and very few actually practiced it. However, we don’t mean to imply that there were none who did. Just as there were Christians in ancient times, even in Caesar’s household, there were men and women who displayed Christian qualities, even in the Pirate City. Even there, God had not left Himself without a witness.

As the vessel slowly entered the harbour under a very light breeze, she was boarded by several stately officers in the picturesque costume—turbans, red leathern boots, etcetera—peculiar to the country. After speaking a few minutes with the captain, one of the officers politely addressed the old Dane and his family through an interpreter; but as they spoke in subdued tones Foster could not make out what was said. Soon he was interrupted by a harsh order from an unknown Moor in an unknown tongue.

As the ship slowly sailed into the harbor with a gentle breeze, several dignified officers in colorful traditional attire—turbans, red leather boots, and so on—boarded her. After chatting for a few minutes with the captain, one of the officers politely spoke to the old Dane and his family through an interpreter; however, since they spoke in low voices, Foster couldn't catch what was said. Soon, he was interrupted by a sharp command from an unfamiliar Moor in a language he didn't understand.

An angry order invariably raised in our hero the spirit of rebellion. He flushed and turned a fierce look on the Moor, but that haughty and grave individual was accustomed to such looks. He merely repeated his order in a quiet voice, at the same time translating it by pointing to the boat alongside. Foster felt that discretion was the better part of valour, all the more that there stood at the Moor’s back five or six powerful Arabs, who seemed quite ready to enforce his instructions.

An angry command always sparked rebellion in our hero. He blushed and shot a fierce glare at the Moor, but that proud and serious man was used to such glares. He simply repeated his order in a calm voice, pointing to the boat next to him as he did so. Foster realized that discretion was the better part of valor, especially with five or six strong Arabs standing behind the Moor, clearly ready to back him up.

The poor middy glanced round to see if his only friend, Peter the Great, was visible, but he was not; so, with a flushed countenance at thus being compelled to put his pride in his pocket, he jumped into the boat, not caring very much whether he should break his neck by doing so with tied hands, or fall into the sea and end his life in a shark’s maw!

The poor midshipman looked around to see if his only friend, Peter the Great, was in sight, but he wasn’t; so, with a red face from having to swallow his pride, he jumped into the boat, not really caring whether he would break his neck doing it with his hands tied or fall into the sea and end up in a shark's mouth!

In a few minutes he was landed on the mole or pier, and made to join a band of captives, apparently from many nations, who already stood waiting there.

In a few minutes, he was on the dock and joined a group of captives, seemingly from various countries, who were already waiting there.

Immediately afterwards the band was ordered to move on, and as they marched through the great gateway in the massive walls Foster felt as if he were entering the portals of Dante’s Inferno, and had left all hope behind. But his feelings misled him. Hope, thank God! is not easily extinguished in the human breast. As he tramped along the narrow and winding streets, which seemed to him an absolute labyrinth, he began to take interest in the curious sights and sounds that greeted him on every side, and his mind was thus a little taken off himself.

Immediately afterwards, the band was ordered to move on, and as they marched through the huge gateway in the massive walls, Foster felt like he was entering Dante’s Inferno and had left all hope behind. But his feelings were mistaken. Thank God! Hope isn't easily snuffed out in the human heart. As he walked along the narrow and winding streets, which felt like an absolute labyrinth, he started to take interest in the fascinating sights and sounds that surrounded him, which distracted him a bit from his thoughts.

And there was indeed much there to interest a youth who had never seen Eastern manners or customs before. Narrow and steep though the streets were—in some cases so steep that they formed flights of what may be styled broad and shallow stairs—they were crowded with bronzed men in varied Eastern costume; Moors in fez and gay vest and red morocco slippers; Turks with turban and pipe; Cabyles from the mountains; Arabs from the plains; water-carriers with jar on shoulder; Jews in sombre robes; Jewesses with rich shawls and silk kerchiefs as headgear; donkeys with panniers that almost blocked the way; camels, and veiled women, and many other strange sights that our hero had up to that time only seen in picture-books.

And there was definitely a lot to catch the interest of a young person who had never experienced Eastern culture before. The streets were narrow and steep—some so steep they were more like broad, shallow stairs—but they were packed with sun-kissed people in colorful Eastern attire: Moors in fezzes, vibrant vests, and red leather slippers; Turks with turbans and pipes; Berbers from the mountains; Arabs from the plains; water-carriers with jars on their shoulders; Jews in dark robes; Jewish women wearing elaborate shawls and silk headscarves; donkeys with baskets that nearly blocked the path; camels, veiled women, and many other unusual sights that our hero had only seen in picture books up to that point.

Presently the band of captives halted before a small door which was thickly studded with large nails. It seemed to form the only opening in a high dead wall, with the exception of two holes about a foot square, which served as windows. This was the Bagnio, or prison, in which the slaves were put each evening after the day’s labour was over, there to feed and rest on the stone floor until daylight should call them forth again to renewed toil. It was a gloomy courtyard, with cells around it in which the captives slept. A fountain in the middle kept the floor damp and seemed to prove an attraction to various centipedes, scorpions, and other noisome creatures which were crawling about.

Currently, the group of captives stopped in front of a small door that was heavily reinforced with large nails. It appeared to be the only entrance in a high, barren wall, aside from two foot-square openings that acted as windows. This was the Bagnio, or prison, where the slaves were taken each evening after a long day of work, left to eat and rest on the stone floor until dawn brought them back to more labor. It was a dreary courtyard, surrounded by cells where the captives slept. A fountain in the center kept the ground wet and seemed to attract various centipedes, scorpions, and other unpleasant creatures crawling around.

Here the captives just arrived had their bonds removed, and were left to their own devices, each having received two rolls of black bread before the jailor retired and locked them up for the night.

Here, the recently arrived captives had their restraints taken off and were left to fend for themselves, each one having been given two rolls of black bread before the jailer left and locked them up for the night.

Taking possession of an empty cell, George Foster sat down on the stone floor and gazed at the wretched creatures around him, many of whom were devouring their black bread with ravenous haste. The poor youth could hardly believe his eyes, and it was some time before he could convince himself that the whole thing was not a dream but a terrible reality.

Taking possession of an empty cell, George Foster sat on the stone floor and stared at the miserable people around him, many of whom were gobbling down their black bread with greedy urgency. The poor young man could barely believe what he was seeing, and it took him a while to convince himself that this was not a dream but a horrifying reality.


Chapter Three.

The Bagnio—Our Hero sees something of Misery, and is sold as a Slave.

There are some things in this world so unbelievable that even when we know them to be true we still remain in a state of semi-scepticism.

There are some things in this world that are so unbelievable that even when we know they're true, we still feel a bit skeptical.

When our unfortunate midshipman awoke next morning, raised himself on his elbow, and felt that all his bones and muscles were stiff and pained from lying on a stone floor, it was some time before he could make out where he was, or recall the events of the last few days. The first thing that revived his sluggish memory was the scuttling away, in anxious haste, of a scorpion that had sought and found comfortable quarters during the night under the lee of his right leg. Starting up, he crushed the reptile with his foot.

When our unfortunate midshipman woke up the next morning, propped himself up on his elbow, and realized that all his bones and muscles were stiff and sore from sleeping on a stone floor, it took him a while to figure out where he was or remember what had happened over the last few days. The first thing that jolted his sluggish memory was the hurried scurrying away of a scorpion that had found a cozy spot during the night under the side of his right leg. Jumping up, he crushed the creature with his foot.

“You will get used to that,” said a quietly sarcastic voice with a slightly foreign accent, close to him.

“You’ll get used to that,” said a quietly sarcastic voice with a slight foreign accent, close to him.

The speaker was a middle-aged man with grey hair, hollow cheeks, and deep sunken eyes.

The speaker was a middle-aged man with gray hair, hollow cheeks, and deep-set eyes.

“They trouble us a little at first,” he continued, “but, as I have said, we get used to them. It is long since I cared for scorpions.”

“They annoy us a bit at first,” he continued, “but like I said, we get used to them. It's been a while since I’ve worried about scorpions.”

“Have you, then, been long here?” asked Foster.

“Have you been here for a while?” asked Foster.

“Yes. Twelve years.”

"Yes. 12 years."

“A prisoner?—a slave?” asked the midshipman anxiously.

“A prisoner?—a slave?” the midshipman asked anxiously.

“A prisoner, yes. A slave, yes—a mummified man; a dead thing with life enough to work, but not yet quite a brute, more’s the pity, for then I should not care! But here I have been for twelve years—long, long years! It has seemed to me an eternity.”

“A prisoner, yes. A slave, yes—a mummified man; a dead thing with just enough life to work, but not quite a brute, which is a shame, because then I wouldn't care! But here I have been for twelve years—long, long years! It has felt like an eternity.”

“It is a long time to be a slave. God help you, poor man!” exclaimed Foster.

“It is a long time to be a slave. God help you, poor man!” exclaimed Foster.

“You will have to offer that prayer for yourself, young man,” returned the other; “you will need help more than I. At first we are fools, but time makes us wise. It even teaches Englishmen that they are not unconquerable.”

“You’ll have to say that prayer for yourself, kid,” replied the other; “you’ll need help more than I do. At first, we’re fools, but over time we gain wisdom. It even shows Englishmen that they’re not unbeatable.”

The man spoke pointedly and in a harsh sarcastic tone which tended to check Foster’s new-born compassion; nevertheless, he continued to address his fellow-sufferer in a sympathetic spirit.

The man spoke sharply and with a harsh, sarcastic tone that tended to stifle Foster’s newfound compassion; however, he kept talking to his fellow sufferer with a sympathetic attitude.

“You are not an Englishman, I think,” he said, “though you speak our language well.”

“You're not English, I think,” he said, “even though you speak our language well.”

“No, I am French, but my wife is English.”

“No, I’m French, but my wife is English.”

“Your wife! Is she here also?”

“Your wife! Is she here too?”

“Thank God—no,” replied the Frenchman, with a sudden burst of seriousness which was evidently genuine. “She is in England, trying to make up the sum of my ransom. But she will never do it. She is poor. She has her daughter to provide for besides herself, and we have no friends. No, I have hoped for twelve years, and hope is now dead—nearly dead.”

“Thank God—no,” the Frenchman replied, suddenly serious in a way that was clearly real. “She’s in England, trying to gather the money for my ransom. But she’ll never be able to do it. She’s broke. She has her daughter to take care of besides herself, and we have no one to help us. No, I’ve hoped for twelve years, and hope is now gone—almost gone.”

The overwhelming thoughts that this information raised in Foster’s mind rendered him silent for a few minutes. The idea of the poor wife in England, toiling for twelve years almost hopelessly to ransom her husband, filled his susceptible heart with pity. Then the thought of his mother and Minnie—who were also poor—toiling for years to procure his ransom, filled him with oppressive dread. To throw the depressing subject off his mind, he asked how the Frenchman had guessed that he was an Englishman before he had heard him speak.

The flood of thoughts this information brought to Foster’s mind left him speechless for a few minutes. The image of the poor wife in England, struggling for twelve years almost in vain to free her husband, filled his sensitive heart with compassion. Then the thought of his mother and Minnie—who were also struggling—working for years to gather his ransom, overwhelmed him with anxiety. To shake off the heavy topic, he asked how the Frenchman had guessed he was English before he had even spoken.

“I know your countrymen,” he answered, “by their bearing. Besides, you have been muttering in your sleep about ‘Mother and Minnie.’ If the latter is, as I suppose, your sweetheart—your fiancée—the sooner you get her out of your mind the better, for you will never see her more.”

“I know your fellow countrymen,” he replied, “by the way they carry themselves. Plus, you’ve been mumbling in your sleep about ‘Mother and Minnie.’ If the latter is, as I assume, your girlfriend—your fiancée—the sooner you move on from her, the better, because you will never see her again.”

Again Foster felt repelled by the harsh cynicism of the man, yet at the same time he felt strangely attracted to him, a fact which he showed more by his tones than his words when he said—

Again, Foster felt repulsed by the man's harsh cynicism, yet at the same time, he felt oddly drawn to him, a fact that he expressed more through his tone than his words when he said—

“My friend, you are not yet enrolled among the infallible prophets. Whether I shall ever again see those whom I love depends upon the will of God. But I don’t wonder that with your sad experience you should give way to despair. For myself, I will cling to the hope that God will deliver me, and I would advise you to do the same.”

“My friend, you aren’t part of the infallible prophets yet. Whether I will see those I love again depends on God’s will. But I understand why, given your unfortunate experiences, you might feel hopeless. As for me, I’ll hold on to the hope that God will save me, and I suggest you do the same.”

“How many I have seen, who had the sanguine temperament, like yours, awakened and crushed,” returned the Frenchman. “See, there is one of them,” he added, pointing to a cell nearly opposite, in which a form was seen lying on its back, straight and motionless. “That young man was such another as you are when he first came here.”

“How many have I seen who had a hopeful personality, like yours, awakened and then brought down,” the Frenchman replied. “Look, there’s one of them,” he said, pointing to a cell almost across from them, where a figure was lying on its back, straight and still. “That young man was just like you when he first arrived here.”

“Is he dead?” asked the midshipman, with a look of pity.

“Is he dead?” asked the midshipman, looking pitying.

“Yes—he died in the night while you slept. It was attending to him in his last moments that kept me awake. He was nothing to me but a fellow-slave and sufferer, but I was fond of him. He was hard to conquer, but they managed it at last, for they beat him to death.”

“Yes—he died in the night while you were sleeping. It was being with him in his final moments that kept me awake. He was just a fellow slave and someone who suffered like me, but I did care about him. He was tough to break, but they eventually did it, because they beat him to death.”

“Then they did not conquer him,” exclaimed Foster with a gush of indignant pity. “To beat a man to death is to murder, not to conquer. But you called him a young man. The corpse that lies there has thin grey hair and a wrinkled brow.”

“Then they did not conquer him,” Foster exclaimed, overflowing with righteous indignation. “To beat someone to death is murder, not conquest. But you referred to him as a young man. The body lying there has thin gray hair and a wrinkled forehead.”

“Nevertheless he was young—not more than twenty-seven—but six years of this life brought him to what you see. He might have lived longer, as I have, had he been submissive!”

“Still, he was young—not more than twenty-seven—but six years of this life brought him to what you see. He might have lived longer, like I have, if he had been more compliant!”

Before Foster could reply, the grating of a rusty key in the door caused a movement as well as one or two sighs and groans among the slaves, for the keepers had come to summon them to work. The Frenchman rose and followed the others with a hook of sullen indifference. Most of them were without fetters, but a few strong young men wore chains and fetters more or less heavy, and Foster judged from this circumstance, as well as their expressions, that these were rebellious subjects whom it was difficult to tame.

Before Foster could respond, the sound of a rusty key turning in the door made some of the slaves stir, accompanied by a few sighs and groans, as the keepers had arrived to summon them to work. The Frenchman stood up and followed the others with a mood of sullen indifference. Most of them were unchained, but a few strong young men were wearing varying degrees of chains and restraints, and Foster inferred from this, as well as their expressions, that these were rebellious individuals who were hard to control.

Much to his surprise, the youth found that he was not called on to join his comrades in misfortune, but was left behind in solitude. While casting about in his mind as to what this could mean, he observed in a corner the two rolls of black bread which he had received the previous night, and which, not being hungry at the time, he had neglected. As a healthy appetite was by that time obtruding itself on his attention, he took hold of one and began to eat. It was not attractive, but, not being particular, he consumed it. He even took up the other and ate that also, after which he sighed and wished for more! As there was no more to be had, he went to the fountain in the court and washed his breakfast down with water.

Much to his surprise, the young man realized that he wasn’t called to join his unfortunate friends, but was left alone. While trying to figure out what this could mean, he noticed in a corner the two pieces of black bread he had received the night before, which he had ignored because he wasn't hungry at the time. Since he now had a strong appetite, he grabbed one and started eating. It wasn't appealing, but, not being picky, he finished it. He even picked up the other one and ate that as well, after which he sighed and wished for more! Since there was no more available, he went to the fountain in the courtyard and washed his breakfast down with water.

About two hours later the door was again opened, and a man in the uniform of a janissary entered. Fixing a keen glance on the young captive, he bade him in broken English rise and follow.

About two hours later, the door opened again, and a man in janissary uniform walked in. He fixed a sharp look on the young captive and told him in broken English to stand up and follow him.

By this time the lesson of submission had been sufficiently impressed on our hero to induce him to accord prompt obedience. He followed his guide into the street, where he walked along until they arrived at a square, on one side of which stood a large mosque. Here marketing was being carried on to a considerable extent, and, as he threaded his way through the various groups, he could not help being impressed with the extreme simplicity of the mode of procedure, for it seemed to him that all a man wanted to enable him to set himself up in trade was a few articles of any kind—old or new, it did not matter which—with a day’s lease of about four feet square of the market pavement. There the retail trader squatted, smoked his pipe, and calmly awaited the decrees of Fate!

By this time, the lesson of submission had made a strong impression on our hero, leading him to obey quickly. He followed his guide into the street and walked until they reached a square, where a large mosque stood on one side. Here, there was a lot of trading happening, and as he navigated through the different groups, he couldn't help but notice how simple the setup was. It seemed to him that all a person needed to start a business was a few items—old or new, it didn't matter—with a day’s rental for about four feet square of market space. There, the retail trader sat, smoked his pipe, and calmly waited for the turns of Fate!

One of these small traders he noted particularly while his conductor stopped to converse with a friend. He was an old man, evidently a descendant of Ishmael, and clothed in what seemed to be a ragged cast-off suit that had belonged to Abraham or Isaac. He carried his shop on his arm in the shape of a basket, out of which he took a little bit of carpet, and spread it close to where they stood. On this he sat down and slowly extracted from his basket, and spread on the ground before him, a couple of old locks, several knives, an old brass candlestick, an assortment of rusty keys, a flat-iron, and half a dozen other articles of household furniture. Before any purchases were made, however, the janissary moved on, and Foster had to follow.

One of the small traders caught his attention while his guide paused to chat with a friend. He was an old man, clearly a descendant of Ishmael, dressed in what looked like a tattered hand-me-down suit that might have belonged to Abraham or Isaac. He carried his shop on his arm in a basket, from which he took out a small piece of carpet and laid it down near where they were standing. He then sat on it and slowly pulled out a couple of old locks, several knives, an old brass candlestick, a bunch of rusty keys, a flat iron, and half a dozen other pieces of household items, spreading them out on the ground in front of him. Before any purchases could be made, though, the janissary moved on, and Foster had to follow.

Passing through two or three tortuous and narrow lanes, which, however, were thickly studded with shops—that is, with holes in the wall, in which merchandise was displayed outside as well as in—they came to a door which was strictly guarded. Passing the guards, they found themselves in a court, beyond which they could see another court which looked like a hall of justice—or injustice, as the case might be. What strengthened Foster in the belief that such was its character, was the fact that, at the time they entered, an officer was sitting cross-legged on a bench, smoking comfortably, while in front of him a man lay on his face with his soles turned upwards, whilst an executioner was applying to them the punishment of the bastinado. The culprit could not have been a great offender, for, after a sharp yell or two, he was allowed to rise and limp away.

Passing through a couple of winding, narrow streets that were packed with shops—meaning openings in the wall where goods were displayed both inside and out—they arrived at a heavily guarded door. After getting past the guards, they stepped into a courtyard, beyond which they spotted another courtyard that looked like a court of law—or perhaps a court of injustice, depending on how you see it. What made Foster think it was indeed a court was the sight of an officer sitting casually on a bench, smoking, while in front of him a man lay face down with his feet up, and an executioner was punishing him with the bastinado. The person couldn’t have been a serious criminal, since after a couple of loud yells, he was allowed to get up and hobble away.

Our hero was led before the functionary who looked like a judge. He regarded the middy with no favour. We should have recorded that Foster, when blown out to sea, as already described, had leaped on the pirate’s deck without coat or vest. As he was still in this dismantled condition, and had neither been washed nor combed since that event occurred, his appearance at this time was not prepossessing.

Our hero was brought before the official who looked like a judge. He looked at the middy with no kindness. We should mention that Foster, when swept out to sea, as mentioned earlier, had jumped onto the pirate's deck without his coat or vest. Since he was still in this disheveled state and hadn't been washed or combed since that happened, he did not look good at all.

“Who are you, and where do you come from?” was the first question put by an interpreter.

“Who are you, and where are you from?” was the first question asked by an interpreter.

Of course Foster told the exact truth about himself. After he had done so, the judge and interpreter consulted together, glancing darkly at their prisoner the while. Then the judge smiled significantly and nodded his head. The interpreter turned to a couple of negroes who stood ready to execute any commands, apparently, and said a few words to them. They at once took hold of Foster and fastened a rope to his wrist. As they did so, the interpreter turned to the poor youth and said—

Of course, Foster told the exact truth about himself. After he did, the judge and interpreter talked quietly together, occasionally casting worried glances at their prisoner. Then the judge smiled knowingly and nodded his head. The interpreter turned to a couple of Black men who looked ready to follow any orders, and said a few words to them. They immediately grabbed Foster and tied a rope to his wrist. As they were doing this, the interpreter turned to the unfortunate young man and said—

“What you tell is all lies.”

“What you say is all lies.”

“Indeed, indeed, it is not,” exclaimed the midshipman fervently.

“Definitely, definitely, it’s not,” the midshipman exclaimed passionately.

“Go!” said the interpreter.

"Go!" said the translator.

A twitch from the rope at the same moment recalled our hero to his right mind; and the remembrance of the poor wretch who had just suffered the bastinado, and also of Peter the Great’s oft-repeated reference to “whacking,” had the effect of crushing the spirit of rebellion which had just begun to arise in his breast. Thus he was conducted ignominiously into the street and back to the market-square, where he was made to stand with a number of other men, who, like himself, appeared to be slaves. For what they were there waiting he could not tell, but he was soon enlightened, as after half an hour, a dignified-looking Moor in flowing apparel came forward, examined one of the captives, felt his muscles, made him open his mouth, and otherwise show his paces, after which he paid a sum of money for him and a negro attendant led him away.

A sudden jerk from the rope snapped our hero back to reality; the memory of the poor guy who had just endured the bastinado, along with Peter the Great’s frequent mention of “whacking,” crushed the rebellious spirit that was just starting to rise in him. So, he was led disgracefully into the street and back to the market square, where he had to stand with several other men who, like him, looked like slaves. He didn’t know what they were all waiting for, but he soon found out. After half an hour, a dignified Moor in flowing clothes stepped forward, inspected one of the captives, felt his muscles, made him open his mouth, and otherwise showed off his skills. After that, he paid for him, and a Black attendant led him away.

“I’m to be sold as a slave,” Foster involuntarily groaned aloud.

“I’m going to be sold into slavery,” Foster involuntarily groaned aloud.

“Like all the rest of us,” growled a stout sailor-like man, who stood at his elbow.

“Like all the rest of us,” growled a stocky, sailor-type man who stood next to him.

Foster turned quickly to look at him, but a sudden movement in the group separated them after the first glance at each other.

Foster quickly turned to look at him, but a sudden shift in the group pulled them apart right after their initial glance.

By way of relieving his overcharged feelings he tried to interest himself in the passers-by. This, however, he found very difficult, until he observed a sturdy young Cabyle coming along with two enormous feathery bundles suspended over his right shoulder, one hanging before, the other behind. To his surprise these bundles turned out to be living fowls, tied by the legs and hanging with their heads down. There could not, he thought, have been fewer than thirty or forty birds in each bundle, and it occurred to him at once that they had probably been carried to market thus from some distance in the country. At all events, the young Cabyle seemed to be dusty and warm with walking. He even seemed fatigued, for, when about to pass the group of slaves, he stopped to rest and flung down his load. The shock of the fall must have snapped a number of legs, for a tremendous cackle burst from the bundles as they struck the ground.

To ease his overwhelmed feelings, he tried to focus on the people passing by. However, he found this very challenging until he noticed a strong young man from the Cabyle tribe walking by with two huge bundles of feathers slung over his right shoulder, one in front and one behind. To his surprise, these bundles turned out to be live birds, tied by their legs and hanging upside down. He thought there must have been at least thirty or forty birds in each bundle, and it occurred to him that they were probably brought to market from somewhere far away in the countryside. In any case, the young man looked dusty and hot from walking. He even appeared tired, because when he was about to pass by a group of slaves, he stopped to take a break and dropped his load. The impact of the fall must have broken a number of legs, as a loud cackle erupted from the bundles when they hit the ground.

This raised the thought in Foster’s mind that he could hope for no mercy where such wanton cruelty was not even deemed worthy of notice by the bystanders; but the sound of a familiar voice put all other thoughts to flight.

This made Foster realize that he could expect no mercy when such outrageous cruelty wasn’t even considered worth noticing by the onlookers; but the sound of a familiar voice drove all other thoughts away.

“Dis way, massa, you’s sure to git fuss-rate fellers here. We brought ’im in on’y yesterday—all fresh like new-laid eggs.”

“Look, sir, you’re guaranteed to get top-notch guys here. We brought him in just yesterday—all fresh like freshly laid eggs.”

The speaker was Peter the Great. The man to whom he spoke was a Moor of tall stature and of somewhat advanced years.

The speaker was Peter the Great. The man he talked to was a tall Moor, who was somewhat older.

Delighted more than he could express, in his degraded and forlorn condition, at this unlooked-for meeting with his black friend, Foster was about to claim acquaintance, when the negro advanced to the group among whom he stood, exclaiming loudly—

Delighted more than he could express, in his worn-down and hopeless state, at this unexpected encounter with his Black friend, Foster was about to introduce himself when the man stepped forward to the group he was with, shouting loudly—

“Here dey am, massa, dis way.” Then turning suddenly on Foster with a fierce expression, he shouted, “What you lookin’ at, you babby-faced ijit? Hab you nebber seen a handsome nigger before dat you look all t’under-struck of a heap? Can’t you hold your tongue, you chatterin’ monkey?” and with that, although Foster had not uttered a syllable, the negro fetched him a sounding smack on the cheek, to the great amusement of the bystanders.

“Here they are, boss, this way.” Then, suddenly turning to Foster with a fierce look, he yelled, “What are you staring at, you baby-faced fool? Have you never seen a handsome Black man before that you look so stunned? Can’t you shut your mouth, you babbling monkey?” And with that, even though Foster hadn’t said a word, the guy slapped him hard on the cheek, much to the amusement of the onlookers.

Well was it then for our middy that it flashed into his mind that Peter the Great, being the most astounding “hyperkrite” on earth, was at work in his deceptive way, else would he have certainly retaliated and brought on himself swift punishment—for slaves were not permitted to resent injuries or create riots. As it was, he cast down his eyes, flushed scarlet, and restrained himself.

Well, it was good for our young sailor that it suddenly occurred to him that Peter the Great, being the most astonishing "hypocrite" on earth, was at work in his tricky way; otherwise, he would have definitely retaliated and faced quick punishment—because slaves weren’t allowed to feel hurt or start riots. Instead, he looked down, turned bright red, and held himself back.

“Now, massa,” continued the negro, turning to the fine, sailor-like man who had spoken to Foster a few minutes before, “here’s a nice-lookin’ man. Strong an’ healfy—fit for anyt’ing no doubt.”

“Now, master,” continued the Black man, turning to the handsome, sailor-like guy who had spoken to Foster a few minutes earlier, “here’s a good-looking man. Strong and healthy—definitely fit for anything.”

“Ask him if he understands gardening,” said the Moor.

“Ask him if he knows anything about gardening,” said the Moor.

We may remark, in passing, that Peter the Great and his owner had a peculiar mode of carrying on conversation. The latter addressed his slave in the Lingua Franca, while Peter replied in his own nigger English, which the Moor appeared to understand perfectly. Why they carried it on thus we cannot explain, but it is our duty to record the fact.

We can note, in passing, that Peter the Great and his owner had a unique way of conversing. The owner spoke to his slave in Lingua Franca, while Peter responded in his own version of English, which the Moor seemed to understand perfectly. We can’t explain why they communicated this way, but we must acknowledge the fact.

“Understand gardening!” exclaimed the sailor, in supreme contempt, “I should think not. Wot d’you take me for, you black baboon! Do I look like a gardener? Ploughin’ an’ diggin’ I knows nothin’ about wotsomever, though I have ploughed the waves many a day, an’ I’m considered a fust-rate hand at diggin’ into wittles.”

“Understand gardening!” the sailor exclaimed in utter disdain. “I don't think so. What do you take me for, you black baboon? Do I look like a gardener? I know nothing about plowing and digging, though I have certainly plowed the waves many days and I’m considered top-notch at digging into food.”

“Oh! massa, das de man for your money! Buy him, quick!” cried the negro, with a look of earnest entreaty at his master. “He say he’s ploughed many a day, an’’s a fuss-rate hand at diggin’. Do buy ’im!”

“Oh! Sir, that's the guy you want! Buy him, quick!” yelled the man, looking earnestly at his boss. “He says he’s worked in the fields for many days and he's a top-notch hand at digging. Please buy him!”

But the Moor would not buy him. Either he understood the sailor’s language to some extent, or that inveterate obstinacy of which Peter had made mention as being part of his character was beginning to assert itself.

But the Moor wouldn’t buy him. Either he understood the sailor’s language to some degree, or that stubbornness Peter had mentioned as part of his character was starting to show.

“Ask this one what he knows about it,” said the Moor, pointing to a thin young man, whose sprightly expression showed that he had not yet fully realised what fate was in store for him in the pirates’ stronghold.

“Ask this guy what he knows about it,” said the Moor, pointing to a thin young man, whose lively expression showed that he hadn’t yet fully understood the fate that awaited him in the pirates’ stronghold.

“Wich is it you mean, massa, dis one?” said Peter, purposely mistaking and turning to Foster. “Oh! you needn’t ask about him. He not wuff his salt. I could tell him at a mile off for a lazy, useless feller. Gib more trouble dan he’s wuff. Dere now, dis looks a far better man,” he added, laying hold of the thin sprightly youth and turning him round. “What d’ye t’ink ob dis one?”

“Which one do you mean, sir, this one?” said Peter, feigning confusion and turning to Foster. “Oh! you don’t need to ask about him. He’s not worth it. I could spot him from a mile away as a lazy, useless guy. He causes more trouble than he’s worth. Now, this one looks like a much better man,” he added, grabbing the thin, energetic young man and turning him around. “What do you think of this one?”

“I told you to ask that one,” replied the Moor sharply.

“I told you to ask that one,” replied the Moor sharply.

“Can you do gardenin’, you feller?” asked Peter.

“Can you do gardening, man?” asked Peter.

“Oui, oui—un peu,” replied the youth, who happened to be French, but understood English.

“Yeah, yeah—a little,” replied the young man, who happened to be French but understood English.

“None ob your wee-wees an’ poo-poos to me. Can’t you speak English?”

“None of your nonsense to me. Can’t you speak English?”

“Oui, yes, I gardin ver’ leetle.”

"Yeah, I hardly garden."

“Jus’ so. Das de man for us, massa, if you won’t hab de oder. I likes de look ob ’im. I don’t t’ink he’ll be hard on de wittles, an’ he’s so t’in dat he won’t puspire much when he works in de sun in summer. Do buy him, massa.”

“Just so. That’s the man for us, sir, if you won’t have the other one. I like the look of him. I don’t think he’ll be tough on the food, and he’s so thin that he won’t sweat much when he works in the sun in the summer. Do buy him, sir.”

But “massa” would not buy him, and looked hard for some time at our hero.

But "massa" wouldn't buy him and stared hard at our hero for a while.

“I see how it am,” said the negro, growing sulky. “You set your heart on dat useless ijit. Do come away, massa, it ’ud break my heart to lib wid sich a feller.”

“I see how it is,” said the Black man, becoming moody. “You’ve set your heart on that worthless idiot. Please, come away, sir; it would break my heart to live with such a guy.”

This seemed to clinch the matter, for the Moor purchased the objectionable slave, ordered Peter the Great to bring him along, and left the market-place.

This seemed to settle the issue, as the Moor bought the problematic slave, instructed Peter the Great to bring him along, and left the marketplace.

“Didn’t I tell you I’s de greatest hyperkrite as ever was born?” said Peter, in a low voice, when sufficiently far in rear to prevent being overheard by his master.

“Didn’t I tell you I’m the greatest hypocrite that ever lived?” said Peter, in a low voice, when far enough behind to avoid being overheard by his master.

“You certainly did,” replied Foster, who felt something almost like satisfaction at this change in his fate; “you are the most perfect hypocrite that I ever came across, and I am not sorry for it. Only I hope you won’t deceive your friends.”

“You definitely did,” replied Foster, feeling a sense of satisfaction at this shift in his fate; “you are the most flawless hypocrite I’ve ever encountered, and I’m not upset about it. I just hope you won’t trick your friends.”

“Honour bright!” said the negro, with a roll of the eyes and a solemnity of expression that told far more than words could express.

“Honor bright!” said the Black man, with a roll of his eyes and a serious expression that conveyed far more than words could say.

“Can you tell me,” asked the middy, as they walked along, “what has become of that fine-looking girl that was captured with her father and mother by your captain?”

“Can you tell me,” the midshipman asked as they walked along, “what happened to that beautiful girl who was taken with her father and mother by your captain?”

“Don’t say my captain, sar,” replied Peter sternly. “He no captain ob mine. I was on’y loaned to him. But I knows nuffin ob de gall. Bery likely she’s de Dey’s forty-second wife by dis time. Hush! look sulky,” he added quickly, observing that his master was looking back.

“Don’t call him my captain, sir,” Peter replied firmly. “He’s not my captain. I was just loaned to him. But I don’t know anything about the ship. She’s probably the Dey’s forty-second wife by now. Hush! Don’t look so grumpy,” he added quickly, noticing that his master was looking back.

Poor Foster found himself under the necessity of following his black friend’s lead, and acting the “hyperkrite,” in order to prevent their friendship being discovered. He did it with a bad grace, it is true, but felt that, for his friend’s sake if not his own, he was bound to comply. So he put on an expression which his cheery face had not known since that period of infancy when his frequent demands for sugar were not gratified. Wheels worked within wheels, however, for he felt so disgusted with the part he had to play that he got into the sulks naturally!

Poor Foster had to follow his black friend's lead and act as a "hypocrite" to keep their friendship from being discovered. He did it reluctantly, but knew he had to go along with it for his friend's sake, if not his own. So he forced a smile that his cheerful face hadn't worn since he was a baby, when he often asked for sugar and never got any. However, things were complicated, as he was so frustrated with the role he had to play that he ended up sulking naturally!

“Fuss-rate!” whispered Peter, “you’s a’most as good as myself.”

“Fuss-rate!” whispered Peter, “you’re almost as good as me.”

By this time they had reached one of the eastern gates of the city. It was named Bab-Azoun. As they passed through it the negro told his brother-slave that the large iron hooks which ornamented the wall there were used for the purpose of having criminals cast on them; the wretched victims being left to hang there, by whatever parts of their bodies chanced to catch on the hooks, till they died.

By this time, they had arrived at one of the eastern gates of the city. It was called Bab-Azoun. As they walked through it, the Black man told his brother-slave that the big iron hooks decorating the wall were used to hang criminals. The unfortunate victims were left to dangle by whichever parts of their bodies got caught on the hooks until they died.

Having reached the open country outside the walls, they walked along a beautiful road, from which were obtained here and there splendid views of the surrounding country. On one side lay the blue Mediterranean, with its picturesque boats and shipping, and the white city descending to the very edge of the sea; on the other side rose the wooded slopes of a suburb named Mustapha, with numerous white Moorish houses in the midst of luxuriant gardens, where palms, bananas, cypresses, aloes, lemon-trees, and orange groves perfumed the balmy air, and afforded grateful shade from the glare of the African sun.

Having reached the open countryside beyond the walls, they strolled along a beautiful road that offered stunning views of the surrounding area. On one side was the blue Mediterranean, with its charming boats and ships, and the white city that reached right down to the edge of the sea; on the other side were the wooded slopes of a suburb called Mustapha, dotted with numerous white Moorish houses among lush gardens where palms, bananas, cypress trees, aloes, lemon trees, and orange groves filled the warm air with fragrance and provided welcome shade from the bright African sun.

Into one of those gardens the Moor at last turned and led the way to a house, which, if not in itself beautiful according to European notions of architecture, was at least rendered cheerful with whitewash, and stood in the midst of a beauty and luxuriance of vegetation that could not be surpassed.

Into one of those gardens, the Moor finally turned and guided the way to a house that, while not considered beautiful by European architectural standards, was brightened by a fresh coat of whitewash and stood amidst an unparalleled abundance of lush vegetation.

Opening a door in this building, the Turk entered. His slaves followed, and Foster, to his surprise, found what may be styled a miniature garden in the courtyard within.

Opening a door in this building, the Turk walked in. His slaves followed, and Foster, to his surprise, discovered what could be called a miniature garden in the courtyard inside.


Chapter Four.

Our Middy is put to Work—Also put on his “word-of-Honour,” and receives a Great Shock of Surprise.

George Foster soon found that his master and owner, Ben-Ahmed, was a stern and exacting, but by no means an ill-natured or cruel, man. He appeared to be considerably over sixty years of age, but showed no signs of abated vigour. In character he was amiable and just, according to his light, but dignified and reticent.

George Foster quickly realized that his master and owner, Ben-Ahmed, was strict and demanding, but definitely not mean or cruel. He seemed to be well over sixty years old, but showed no signs of weakness. He was friendly and fair, in his own way, yet dignified and reserved.

His first act, after seating himself cross-legged on a carpet in a marble and tessellated recess, was to call for a hookah. He smoked that for a few minutes and contemplated the courtyard on which the recess opened. It was a pleasant object of contemplation, being filled with young orange-trees and creeping plants of a tropical kind, which were watered by a stone fountain in the centre of the court. This fountain also served to replenish a marble bath, to cool the sultry air, and to make pleasant tinkling music. Of course the nose was not forgotten in this luxurious assemblage of things that were gratifying to ear and eye. Flowers of many kinds were scattered around, and sweet-scented plants perfumed the air.

His first move, after settling down cross-legged on a carpet in a marble and tiled nook, was to request a hookah. He puffed on it for a few minutes while gazing at the courtyard that the nook opened onto. It was a lovely sight, filled with young orange trees and tropical climbing plants, all watered by a stone fountain in the center of the courtyard. This fountain also filled a marble bath, cooling the hot air and creating a pleasant tinkling sound. Naturally, the sense of smell was not overlooked in this luxurious setting, as flowers of various kinds were scattered around, and fragrant plants filled the air with their sweet aroma.

Ben-Ahmed’s next act, after having lighted his pipe, was to summon Peter the Great and his new slave—the former to act as interpreter, for it was a peculiarity of this Moor that though he appeared to understand English he would not condescend to speak it.

Ben-Ahmed’s next move, after lighting his pipe, was to call in Peter the Great and his new slave—the former to serve as an interpreter, because this Moor had a habit of seeming to understand English but wouldn't lower himself to speak it.

After asking several questions as to our hero’s name, age, and calling in life, he told Peter to inform Foster that escape from that country was impossible, that any attempt to escape would be punished with flogging and other torture, that perseverance in such attempts would result in his being sent to work in chains with the Bagnio slaves and would probably end in death from excessive toil, torture, and partial starvation. Having said this, the Moor asked several questions—through the negro, and always in the Lingua Franca.

After asking a bunch of questions about our hero's name, age, and occupation, he told Peter to let Foster know that escaping from that country was impossible, that any attempt to escape would be met with flogging and other forms of torture, and that continuing to try would lead to being sent to work in chains with the Bagnio slaves, likely ending in death from extreme labor, torture, and partial starvation. After saying this, the Moor asked several questions—through the Black man, and always in Lingua Franca.

“Massa bids me ax,” said Peter, “if you are a gentleman, an’ if you know it am de custom in England for gentleman-pris’ners to give dere word-ob-honour dat dey not run away, an’ den go about as if dey was free?”

“Massa asks me to say,” Peter said, “if you are a gentleman, and if you know it’s the custom in England for gentleman prisoners to give their word of honor that they won’t run away, and then go about as if they were free?”

“Tell him that every officer in the service of the King of England is considered a gentleman.”

“Tell him that every officer serving the King of England is regarded as a gentleman.”

“Come now, sar,” interrupted Peter sternly, “you know das not true. I bin in England myself—cook to a French rest’rung in London—an’ I nebber hear dat a pleece officer was a gentleman!”

“Come now, sir,” interrupted Peter sternly, “you know that’s not true. I’ve been in England myself—cooked at a French restaurant in London—and I’ve never heard that a police officer was a gentleman!”

“Well, I mean every commissioned officer in the army and navy,” returned Foster, “and when such are taken prisoner I am aware that they are always allowed a certain amount of freedom of action on giving their word of honour that they will not attempt to escape.”

“Well, I mean every commissioned officer in the army and navy,” Foster replied, “and when they're taken prisoner, I know they're always granted a certain level of freedom as long as they promise they won’t try to escape.”

When this was explained to Ben-Ahmed, he again said a few words to the negro, who translated as before.

When this was explained to Ben-Ahmed, he once again said a few words to the Black man, who translated as before.

“Massa say dat as you are a gentleman if you will gib your word-ob-honour not to escape, he will make you free. Not kite free, ob course, but free to work in de gardin widout chains; free to sleep in de out-house widout bein’ locked up ob nights, an’ free to enjoy you’self w’en you gits de chance.”

“Massa says that since you are a gentleman, if you give your word of honor not to escape, he will set you free. Not completely free, of course, but free to work in the garden without chains; free to sleep in the outbuilding without being locked up at night, and free to enjoy yourself when you get the chance.”

Foster looked keenly at the negro, being uncertain whether or not he was jesting, but the solemn features of that arch “hyperkrite” were no index to the working of his eccentric mind—save when he permitted them to speak; then, indeed, they were almost more intelligible than the plainest language.

Foster looked closely at the Black man, unsure if he was joking, but the serious expression of that master “hypocrite” didn’t reveal what was going on in his quirky mind—except when he allowed them to show it; then, they were often clearer than the simplest words.

“And what if I refuse to pledge my word for the sake of such freedom?” asked our hero.

“And what if I refuse to give my word for such freedom?” our hero asked.

“W’y, den you’ll git whacked, an’ you’ll ’sperience uncommon hard times, an’ you’ll change you mind bery soon, so I t’ink, on de whole, you better change ’im at once. Seems to me you’s a remarkably obs’nit young feller!”

“Why, then you’ll get into trouble, and you’ll go through some really tough times, and you’ll change your mind pretty quickly, so I think, overall, you’d better change it right away. It seems to me you’re a surprisingly stubborn young fellow!”

With a sad feeling that he was doing something equivalent to locking the door and throwing away the key, Foster gave the required promise, and was forthwith conducted into the garden and set to work.

With a heavy heart, feeling like he was locking the door and throwing away the key, Foster made the necessary promise and was immediately taken into the garden to start working.

His dark friend supplied him with a new striped cotton shirt—his own having been severely torn during his recent adventures—also with a pair of canvas trousers, a linen jacket, and a straw hat with a broad rim; all of which fitted him badly, and might have caused him some discomfort in other circumstances, but he was too much depressed just then to care much for anything. His duty that day consisted in digging up a piece of waste ground. To relieve his mind, he set to work with tremendous energy, insomuch that Peter the Great, who was looking on, exclaimed—

His dark friend gave him a new striped cotton shirt—his own had been badly ripped during his recent adventures—along with a pair of canvas pants, a linen jacket, and a wide-brimmed straw hat; all of which fit him poorly and could have been uncomfortable in other situations, but he was too down to care about anything at that moment. His task that day was to clear a piece of unused land. To distract himself, he started working with great energy, so much so that Peter the Great, who was watching, exclaimed—

“Hi! what a digger you is! You’ll bust up altogidder if you goes on like dat. De moles is nuffin’ to you.”

“Hi! What a digger you are! You’ll break everything if you keep going like that. The moles are nothing to you.”

But Foster heeded not. The thought that he was now doomed to hopeless slavery, perhaps for life, was pressed home to him more powerfully than ever, and he felt that if he was to save himself from going mad he must work with his muscles like a tiger, and, if possible, cease to think. Accordingly, he went on toiling till the perspiration ran down his face, and all his sinews were strained.

But Foster didn’t pay attention. The idea that he was now destined for hopeless slavery, maybe for life, hit him harder than ever, and he realized that if he wanted to keep himself from going insane, he had to work his body like a tiger and, if possible, stop thinking. So, he continued to labor until sweat poured down his face, and every muscle was strained.

“Poor boy!” muttered the negro in a low tone, “he’s tryin’ to dig his own grave. But he not succeed. Many a man try dat before now and failed. Howsomeber, it’s blowin’ a hard gale wid him just now—an’ de harder it blow de sooner it’s ober. Arter de storm comes de calm.”

“Poor boy!” muttered the man softly, “he's trying to dig his own grave. But he's not going to succeed. Many have tried that before and failed. However, he’s in a tough spot right now—and the harder it gets, the sooner it’ll be over. After the storm comes the calm.”

With these philosophic reflections, Peter the Great went off to his own work, leaving our hero turning over the soil like a steam-plough.

With these philosophical thoughts, Peter the Great headed off to his own tasks, leaving our hero tilling the soil like a steam plow.

Strong though Foster was—both of muscle and will—he was but human after all. In course of time he stopped from sheer exhaustion, flung down the spade, and, raising himself with his hands stretched up and his face turned to the sky, he cried—

Strong as Foster was—both in muscle and will—he was only human. Eventually, he stopped from pure exhaustion, tossed down the spade, and, raising himself with his hands stretched up and his face turned to the sky, he cried—

“God help me! what shall I do?”

“God help me! What should I do?”

Then, dropping his face on his hands, he stood for a considerable time quite motionless.

Then, resting his face in his hands, he stood completely still for a long time.

“What a fool I was to promise not to try to escape!” he thought, and a feeling of despair followed the thought, but a certain touch of relief came when he reflected that at any time he could go boldly to his master, withdraw the promise, and take the consequences.

“What a fool I was to promise not to try to escape!” he thought, and a wave of despair washed over him, but a hint of relief came when he realized that anytime he could confidently approach his master, retract the promise, and face the consequences.

He was still standing like a statue, with his hands covering his face, when he felt a light touch on his shoulder. It was the negro who had returned to see how he was getting on.

He was still standing like a statue, with his hands covering his face, when he felt a gentle touch on his shoulder. It was the Black man who had come back to check on him.

“Look yar, now, Geo’ge,” he said in quite a fatherly manner, “dis’ll neber do. My massa buy you to work in de gardin, not to stand like a statoo washin’ its face widout soap or water. We don’t want no more statoos. Got more’n enuff ob marble ones all around. Besides, you don’t make a good statoo—leastwise not wid dem slop clo’es on. Now, come yar, Geo’ge. I wants a little combersation wid you. I’ll preach you a small sarmin if you’ll allow me.”

“Listen here, George,” he said in a very fatherly way, “this just won’t do. My master bought you to work in the garden, not to stand around like a statue washing its face without soap or water. We don’t need any more statues. We've got more than enough marble ones all over the place. Besides, you don’t even make a good statue—at least not with those raggedy clothes on. Now, come here, George. I want to have a little conversation with you. I’ll give you a short sermon if you don’t mind.”

So saying, Peter led his assistant slave into a cool arbour, where Ben-Ahmed was wont at times to soothe his spirits with a pipe.

So saying, Peter led his assistant into a cool shelter, where Ben-Ahmed would sometimes relax with a pipe.

“Now, look yar, Geo’ge, dis won’t do. I say it once and for all—dis won’t do.”

“Now, listen up, George, this won’t work. I’m saying it once and for all—this won’t work.”

“I know it won’t, Peter,” replied the almost heart-broken middy, with a sad smile, “you’re very kind. I know you take an interest in me, and I’ll try to do better, but I’m not used to spade-work, you know, and—”

“I know it won’t, Peter,” replied the almost heartbroken midshipman, with a sad smile, “you’re really kind. I know you care about me, and I’ll try to do better, but I’m not used to hard labor, you know, and—”

“Spade-work!” shouted Peter, laying his huge black hand on Foster’s shoulder, and giving him a squeeze that made him wince, “das not what I mean. Work! w’y you’s done more’n a day’s work in one hour, judging by de work ob or’nary slabes. No, das not it. What’s wrong is dat you don’t rightly understand your priv’leges. Das de word, your priv’leges. Now, look yar. I don’t want you to break your heart before de time, an’ fur dat purpus I would remind you dat while dar’s life dar’s hope. Moreober, you’s got no notion what luck you’re in. If a bad massa got hold ob you, he gib you no noo clo’es, he gib you hard, black bread ’stead o’ de good grub what you gits yar. He make you work widout stoppin’ all day, and whack you on de sole ob your foots if you dar say one word. Was you eber whacked on de sole ob your foots?”

“Spade-work!” shouted Peter, putting his large black hand on Foster’s shoulder and squeezing it hard enough to make him wince. “That’s not what I mean. Work! You've done more than a day’s work in one hour, considering what most people do. No, that’s not it. What’s wrong is that you don’t really understand your privileges. That’s the word, your privileges. Now, listen up. I don’t want you to get too upset before it's time, and for that reason, I want to remind you that while there’s life, there’s hope. Moreover, you have no idea how lucky you are. If a cruel master got hold of you, he wouldn’t give you new clothes, he’d give you hard, stale bread instead of the good food you get here. He’d make you work without stopping all day and hit you on the soles of your feet if you dared say a word. Have you ever been hit on the soles of your feet?”

“No, never,” replied Foster, amused in spite of himself by the negro’s earnest looks and manner.

“No, never,” replied Foster, amused despite himself by the guy’s serious expressions and behavior.

“Ho! den you don’t know yet what Paradise am.”

"Hey! You don’t know yet what Paradise is."

“Paradise, Peter? You mean the other place, I suppose.”

“Paradise, Peter? You must mean the other place, right?”

“No, sar, I mean not’ing ob de sort. I mean de Paradise what comes arter it’s ober, an’ you ’gins to git well again. Hah! but you’ll find it out some day. But, to continoo, you’s got eberyt’ing what’s comfrable here. If you on’y sawd de Bagnio slabes at work—I’ll take you to see ’em some day—den you’ll be content an’ pleased wid your lot till de time comes when you escape.”

"No, sir, I mean nothing of the sort. I mean the Paradise that comes after it's over, and you start to get well again. Ha! But you’ll find it out someday. But, to continue, you have everything that’s comfortable here. If you only saw the Bagnio slaves at work—I’ll take you to see them someday—then you’ll be content and happy with your situation until the time comes when you escape."

“Escape! How can I escape, Peter, now that I have given my word of honour not to try?”

“Escape! How can I escape, Peter, now that I’ve promised not to try?”

“Not’ing easier,” replied the negro calmly, “you’s on’y got to break your word-ob-honour!”

“Nothing easier,” replied the Black man calmly, “you just have to break your word of honor!”

“I’m sorry to hear you say that, my friend,” returned Foster, “for it shakes my confidence in you. You must know that an English gentleman never breaks his word—that is, he never should break it—and you may rest assured that I will not break mine. If your view of such matters is so loose, Peter, what security have I that you won’t deceive me and betray me when it is your interest or your whim to do so?”

“I’m sorry to hear you say that, my friend,” Foster replied, “because it shakes my trust in you. You must know that an English gentleman never breaks his word—that is, he never should break it—and you can be sure that I will not break mine. If your perspective on these matters is so casual, Peter, what assurance do I have that you won’t deceive me and betray me when it suits your interests or your mood?”

“Security, Massa? I lub you! I’s fond o’ your smood babby face. Isn’t dat security enough?”

“Security, Master? I love you! I’m fond of your smooth baby face. Isn’t that security enough?”

Foster could not help admitting that it was, as long as it lasted! “But what,” he asked, “what security has Ben-Ahmed that you won’t be as false to him as you recommend me to be?”

Foster couldn’t deny that it was great while it lasted! “But what,” he asked, “what guarantee does Ben-Ahmed have that you won’t betray him just like you suggest I should?”

“I lub massa too!” answered the negro, with a bland smile.

“I love you too, boss!” answered the man, with a friendly smile.

“What! love a man whom you have described to me as the most obstinate fellow you ever knew?”

“What! Love a guy you’ve told me is the most stubborn person you’ve ever met?”

“Ob course I do,” returned Peter. “W’y not? A obs’nit man may be as good as anoder man what can be shoved about any way you please. Ha! you not know yit what it is to hab a bad massa. Wait a bit; you find it out, p’r’aps, soon enough. Look yar.”

“Of course I do,” replied Peter. “Why not? A stubborn man can be just as good as another man who can be pushed around however you want. Ha! You don’t know yet what it’s like to have a bad master. Just wait; you might find out soon enough. Look here.”

He bared his bosom as he spoke, and displayed to his wondering and sympathetic friend a mass of old scars and gashes and healed-up sores.

He revealed his chest as he talked, showing his amazed and sympathetic friend a collection of old scars, cuts, and healed wounds.

“Dis what my last massa do to me, ’cause I not quite as smart as he wish. De back am wuss. Oh, if you know’d a bad massa, you’d be thankful to-day for gettin’ a good un. Now, what I say is, nobody never knows what’s a-goin’ to turn up. You just keep quiet an’ wait. Some slabes yar hab waited patiently for ten-fifteen year, an’ more. What den? Sure to ’scape sooner or later. Many are ransum in a year or two. Oders longer. Lots ob ’em die, an’ ’scape dat way. Keep up your heart, Geo’ge, whateber you do, and, if you won’t break your word-ob-honour, something else’ll be sure to turn up.”

“Here’s what my last master did to me because I wasn’t as smart as he wanted. The back is worse. Oh, if you knew a bad master, you’d be grateful today for having a good one. Now, what I’m saying is, nobody really knows what’s going to happen. You just stay quiet and wait. Some slaves here have waited patiently for ten to fifteen years, and even longer. What then? It’s sure to happen sooner or later. Many get their freedom in a year or two. Others take longer. A lot of them die and escape that way. Keep your spirits up, George, whatever you do, and if you keep your word of honor, something else is bound to come up.”

Although the negro’s mode of affording comfort and encouragement was not based entirely on sound principles, his cheery and hopeful manner went a long way to lighten the load of care that had been settling down like a dead weight on young Foster’s heart, and he returned to his work with a happier spirit than he had possessed since the day he leaped upon the deck of the pirate vessel. That night he spent under the same roof with his black friend and a number of the other slaves, none of whom, however, were his countrymen, or could speak any language that he understood. His bed was the tiled floor of an out-house, but there was plenty of straw on it. He had only one blanket, but the nights as well as days were warm, and his food, although of the simplest kind and chiefly vegetable, was good in quality and sufficient in quantity.

Although the way the Black man offered comfort and support wasn't entirely based on solid principles, his cheerful and hopeful attitude really helped lift the heavy burden of worry from young Foster's heart. He returned to his work feeling happier than he had since the day he jumped onto the pirate ship. That night, he stayed under the same roof with his Black friend and several other slaves, none of whom were from his country or spoke a language he understood. His bed was the tiled floor of a shed, but there was plenty of straw on it. He had just one blanket, but both nights and days were warm, and his food, although quite simple and mainly plant-based, was decent and enough.

The next day, at the first blush of morning light, he was aroused with the other slaves by Peter the Great, who, he found, was the Moor’s overseer of domestics. He was put to the same work as before, but that day his friend the negro was sent off on a mission that was to detain him several days from home. Another man took Peter’s place, but, as he spoke neither English nor French, no communication passed between the overseer and slave except by signs. As, however, the particular job on which he had been put was simple, this did not matter. During the period of Peter’s absence the poor youth felt the oppression of his isolated condition keenly. He sank to a lower condition than before, and when his friend returned, he was surprised to find how much of his happiness depended on the sight of his jovial black face!

The next day, at the first light of dawn, he was woken along with the other slaves by Peter the Great, who turned out to be the Moor’s overseer of domestics. He was assigned the same work as before, but that day his friend the Black man was sent away on a mission that would keep him away for several days. Another man took Peter’s place, but since he spoke neither English nor French, there was no communication between the overseer and the slave other than gestures. However, the specific job he was given was straightforward, so this wasn’t a problem. During Peter’s absence, the poor young man felt the weight of his loneliness intensely. He fell into a lower state than before, and when his friend returned, he was surprised to realize how much of his happiness relied on seeing his cheerful Black face!

“Now, Geo’ge,” was the negro’s first remark on seeing him, “you’s down in de blues again!”

“Now, Geo’ge,” was the Black man’s first comment upon seeing him, “you’re feeling down again!”

“Well, I confess I have not been very bright in your absence, Peter. Not a soul to speak a word to; nothing but my own thoughts to entertain me; and poor entertainment they have been. D’you know, Peter, I think I should die if it were not for you.”

“Well, I admit I haven’t been very happy without you, Peter. There's no one to talk to; just my own thoughts to keep me company, and they haven't been much fun. You know, Peter, I think I would lose my mind if it weren't for you.”

“Nebber a bit ob it, massa. You’s too cheeky to die soon. I’s noticed, in my ’sperience, dat de young slabes as has got most self-conceit an’ imprence is allers hardest to kill.”

“Never a bit of it, sir. You're too cheeky to die soon. I've noticed, in my experience, that the young slaves who have the most self-importance and boldness are always the hardest to kill.”

“I scarce know whether to take that as encouragement or otherwise,” returned Foster, with the first laugh he had given vent to for a long time.

“I hardly know whether to see that as encouragement or not,” replied Foster, letting out the first laugh he had had in a long time.

“Take it how you please, Geo’ge, as de doctor said to de dyin’ man—won’t matter much in de long-run. But come ’long wid me an’ let’s hab a talk ober it all. Let’s go to de bower.”

“Take it however you want, Geo'ge, like the doctor said to the dying man—it won't matter much in the long run. But come along with me and let’s have a talk about it all. Let’s go to the bower.”

In the bower the poor middy found some consolation by pouring his sorrows into the great black sympathetic breast of Peter the Great, though it must be confessed that Peter occasionally took a strange way to comfort him. One of the negro’s perplexities lay in the difficulty he had to convince our midshipman of his great good-fortune in having fallen into the hands of a kind master, and having escaped the terrible fate of the many who had cruel tyrants as their owners, who were tortured and beaten when too ill to work, who had bad food to eat and not too much of it, and who were whipped to death sometimes when they rebelled. Although Foster listened and considered attentively, he failed to appreciate what his friend sought to impress, and continued in a state of almost overwhelming depression because of the simple fact that he was a slave—a bought and sold slave!

In the bower, the poor midshipman found some comfort by sharing his troubles with Peter the Great, even though Peter sometimes chose unusual ways to console him. One of Peter's challenges was trying to convince the midshipman of his good fortune in being under a kind master, having avoided the terrible fate of many others who suffered under cruel owners, who were tortured and beaten when too sick to work, who had meager food and not enough of it, and who were sometimes whipped to death for rebelling. Despite Foster listening and reflecting carefully, he couldn't grasp what his friend was trying to convey, and he remained in a state of deep depression simply because he was a slave—a bought and sold slave!

“Now, look yar, Geo’ge,” said the negro, remonstratively, “you is a slabe; das a fact, an’ no application ob fut rule or compasses, or the mul’plication table, or any oder table, kin change dat. Dere you am—a slabe! But you ain’t a ’bused slabe, a whacked slabe, a tortered slabe, a dead slabe. You’re all alibe an’ kickin’, Geo’ge! So you cheer up, an’ somet’ing sure to come ob it; an’ if not’ing comes ob it, w’y, de cheerin’ up hab come ob it anyhow.”

“Now, listen up, George,” said the man, firmly, “you are a slave; that’s a fact, and no amount of rules, measurements, or math can change that. There you are—a slave! But you’re not an abused slave, a beaten slave, a tortured slave, or a dead slave. You’re all alive and kicking, George! So brighten up, and something good is sure to come out of this; and if nothing comes of it, well, at least the cheering up has come out of it anyway.”

Foster smiled faintly at this philosophical view of his case, and did make a brave effort to follow the advice of his friend.

Foster smiled a little at this philosophical take on his situation and tried hard to take his friend's advice.

“Das right, now, Geo’ge; you laugh an’ grow fat. Moreober, you go to work now, for if massa come an’ find us here, he’s bound to know de reason why! Go to work, Geo’ge, an’ forgit your troubles. Das my way—an’ I’s got a heap o’ troubles, bress you!”

“That's right, now, George; you laugh and get comfortable. Besides, you need to get to work now, because if the master comes and finds us here, he’s definitely going to know why! Get to work, George, and forget your troubles. That’s my way—and I have a lot of troubles, bless you!”

So saying, Peter the Great rose and left our forlorn midshipman sitting in the arbour, where he remained for some time ruminating on past, present, and future instead of going to work.

So saying, Peter the Great got up and left our lonely midshipman sitting in the garden, where he stayed for a while thinking about the past, present, and future instead of getting to work.

Apart from the fact of his being a slave, the youth’s condition at the moment was by no means disagreeable, for he was seated in a garden which must have borne no little resemblance to the great original of Eden, in a climate that may well be described as heavenly, with a view before him of similar gardens which swept in all their rich luxuriance over the slopes in front of him until they terminated on the edge of the blue and sparkling sea.

Aside from being a slave, the young man's situation at that moment was quite pleasant. He sat in a garden that likely resembled the original Eden, in a climate that could easily be called heavenly, with a view of similar gardens that spread out in all their lush beauty over the slopes in front of him, eventually meeting the edge of the blue, sparkling sea.

While seated there, lost in reverie, he was startled by the sound of approaching footsteps—very different indeed from the heavy tread of his friend Peter. A guilty conscience made him glance round for a way of escape, but there was only one entrance to the bower. While he was hesitating how to act, an opening in the foliage afforded him a passing glimpse of a female in the rich dress of a Moorish lady.

While sitting there, lost in thought, he was startled by the sound of approaching footsteps—completely different from the heavy steps of his friend Peter. A guilty conscience made him look around for a way to escape, but there was only one entrance to the hideaway. As he hesitated about what to do, a space in the leaves gave him a quick glimpse of a woman dressed beautifully as a Moorish lady.

He was greatly surprised, being well aware of the jealousy with which Mohammedans guard their ladies from the eyes of men. The explanation might lie in this, that Ben-Ahmed, being eccentric in this as in most other matters, afforded the inmates of his harem unusual liberty. Before he had time to think much on the subject, however, the lady in question turned into the arbour and stood before him.

He was really surprised, knowing how protective Muslims are about their women around other men. The reason might be that Ben-Ahmed, being unusual in this area like in many others, allowed the women in his harem a lot of freedom. However, before he had time to think too much about it, the lady in question walked into the arbor and stood in front of him.

If the word “thunderstruck” did justice in any degree to the state of mind which we wish to describe we would gladly use it, but it does not. Every language, from Gaelic to Chinese, equally fails to furnish an adequate word. We therefore avoid the impossible and proceed, merely remarking that from the expression of both faces it was evident that each had met with a crushing surprise.

If the word “thunderstruck” accurately captured the state of mind we want to describe, we would use it, but it doesn’t. Every language, from Gaelic to Chinese, also fails to provide a fitting word. So we’ll skip the challenge and just note that from the expressions on both faces, it was clear that each had encountered a shocking surprise.

We can understand somewhat the midshipman’s state of mind, for the being who stood before him was—was—well, we are again nonplussed! Suffice it to say that she was a girl of fifteen summers—the other forty-five seasons being, of course, understood. Beauty of feature and complexion she had, but these were lost, as it were, and almost forgotten, in her beauty of expression—tenderness, gentleness, urbanity, simplicity, and benignity in a state of fusion! Now, do not run away, reader, with the idea of an Eastern princess, with gorgeous black eyes, raven hair, tall and graceful form, etcetera! This apparition was fair, blue-eyed, golden-haired, girlish, sylph-like. She was graceful, indeed, as the gazelle, but not tall, and with an air of suavity that was irresistibly attractive. She had a “good” face as well as a beautiful, and there was a slightly pitiful look about the eyebrows that seemed to want smoothing away.

We can somewhat grasp the midshipman's mindset, as the person standing in front of him was—well, we're still at a loss! Let's just say she was a girl of fifteen years— with the other forty-five years implied, of course. She had a beautiful face and complexion, but those were eclipsed, so to speak, and almost forgotten, by the beauty of her expression—tenderness, gentleness, charm, simplicity, and kindness all blended together! Now, don't get the wrong idea, reader, thinking of some Eastern princess with stunning black eyes, dark hair, tall and graceful figure, etc.! This vision was fair, with blue eyes, golden hair, youthful, and delicate. She was graceful like a gazelle, but not tall, exuding a charm that was irresistibly appealing. She had a kind face as well as a beautiful one, and there was a slightly sorrowful look in her eyebrows that seemed like it needed smoothing out.

How earnestly George Foster desired—with a gush of pity, or something of that sort—to smooth it away. But he had too much delicacy of feeling as well as common sense to offer his services just then.

How intensely George Foster wanted—with a surge of compassion, or something like that—to make it better. But he had too much sensitivity as well as common sense to offer his help at that moment.

“Oh, sir!” exclaimed the girl, in perfect English, as she hastily threw a thin gauze veil over her face, “forgive me! I did not know you were here—else—my veil—but why should I mind such customs? You are an Englishman, I think?”

“Oh, sir!” the girl exclaimed in flawless English, quickly throwing a thin gauze veil over her face, “forgive me! I didn’t know you were here—otherwise—my veil—but why should I care about such customs? You’re an Englishman, I believe?”

Foster did not feel quite sure at that moment whether he was English, Irish, Scotch, or Dutch, so he looked foolish and said—

Foster wasn’t sure at that moment if he was English, Irish, Scottish, or Dutch, so he looked silly and said—

“Y–yes.”

“Y-yeah.”

“I knew it. I was sure of it! Oh! I am so glad!” exclaimed the girl, clasping her delicate little hands together and bursting into tears.

“I knew it. I was sure of it! Oh! I am so glad!” the girl exclaimed, bringing her delicate little hands together and bursting into tears.

This was such a very unexpected climax, and so closely resembled the conduct of a child, that it suddenly restored our midshipman to self-possession. Stepping quickly forward, he took one of the girl’s hands in his, laid his other hand on her shoulder, and said—

This was such an unexpected climax, and it resembled the behavior of a child so closely that it suddenly brought our midshipman back to his senses. He quickly stepped forward, took one of the girl's hands in his, placed his other hand on her shoulder, and said—

“Don’t cry, my poor child! If I can help you in any way, I’ll be only too glad; but pray don’t, don’t cry so.”

“Don’t cry, my dear child! If there’s anything I can do to help you, I’d be more than happy to; but please, don’t, don’t cry like that.”

“I—I—can’t help it,” sobbed the girl, pulling away her hand—not on account of propriety, by any means: that never entered her young head—but for the purpose of searching for a kerchief in a pocket that was always undiscoverable among bewildering folds. “If—if—you only knew how long, long it is since I heard an English—(where is that thing!)—an English voice, you would not wonder. And my father, my dear, dear, darling father—I have not heard of him for—for—”

“I—I—can’t help it,” the girl sobbed, pulling her hand away—not out of modesty, not at all; that didn't even cross her young mind—but to search for a handkerchief in a pocket that was always impossible to find among the confusing folds. “If—if—you only knew how long, long it’s been since I heard an English—(where is that thing!)—an English voice, you wouldn’t be surprised. And my father, my dear, dear, beloved father—I haven’t heard from him for—for—”

Here the poor thing broke down again and sobbed aloud, while the midshipman looked on, imbecile and helpless. “Pray, don’t cry,” said Foster again earnestly. “Who are you? where did you come from? Who and where is your father? Do tell me, and how I can help you, for we may be interrupted?”

Here the poor thing broke down again and cried loudly, while the midshipman watched, clueless and powerless. “Please, don’t cry,” Foster said again sincerely. “Who are you? Where did you come from? Who and where is your father? Please tell me, and how I can help you, because we might be interrupted?”

This last remark did more to quiet the girl than anything else he had said.

This last comment did more to calm the girl down than anything else he had said.

“You are right,” she replied, drying her eyes quickly. “And, do you know the danger you run if found conversing with me?”

“You're right,” she said, quickly wiping her tears. “And do you realize the risk you're taking by talking to me?”

“No—not great danger, I hope?”

“No—not a big danger, I hope?”

“The danger of being scourged to death, perhaps,” she replied.

"The risk of getting whipped to death, maybe," she responded.

“Then pray do be quick, for I’d rather not get such a whipping—even for your sake!”

“Then please be quick, because I really don’t want to get punished—especially for your sake!”

“But our owner is not cruel,” continued the girl. “He is kind—”

“But our owner isn't cruel,” the girl continued. “He's kind—”

“Owner! Is he not, then, your husband?”

“Owner! Is he not your husband?”

“Oh, no. He says he is keeping me for his son, who is away on a long voyage. I have never seen him—and—I have such a dread of his coming back!”

“Oh no. He says he’s keeping me for his son, who is away on a long trip. I’ve never met him—and—I’m so afraid of him coming back!”

“But you are English, are you not?”

"But you're British, right?"

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“And your father?”

“And how’s your dad?”

“He is also English, and a slave. We have not met, nor have I heard of him, since we were parted on board ship many months ago. Listen!”

“He's also English and a slave. We haven't met, nor have I heard about him since we were separated on the ship many months ago. Listen!”


Chapter Five.

The Maiden’s Story—Peter the Great and the Middy go for a Holiday and see Awful Things.

During the conversation detailed in the last chapter the young English girl had spoken with her veil down. She now threw it carelessly back, and, sitting down on a bench opposite our midshipman, folded her hands in her lap and remained silent for a few seconds, during which George Foster said—not aloud, but very privately to himself, “Although your eyes are swelled and your little nose is red with crying, I never—no I never—did see such a dear, sweet, pretty little innocent face in all my life!”

During the conversation described in the last chapter, the young English girl had kept her veil down. She now tossed it back casually and sat down on a bench across from our midshipman, folding her hands in her lap and staying silent for a few seconds. During this time, George Foster said—not out loud, but quietly to himself, “Even though your eyes are puffy and your little nose is red from crying, I have never—no, I have never—seen such a sweet, lovely, innocent face in my life!”

All unconscious of his thoughts, and still giving vent now and then to an irresistible sob, the poor child—for she was little more—looked up and began her sad tale.

All unaware of his thoughts, and still letting out an uncontrollable sob now and then, the poor child—since she was barely more—looked up and began her sad story.

“About eight months ago my dear father, who is a merchant, resolved to take me with him on a voyage to some of the Mediterranean ports. My father’s name is Hugh Sommers—”

“About eight months ago, my dad, who is a merchant, decided to take me with him on a trip to some of the Mediterranean ports. My dad’s name is Hugh Sommers—”

“And yours?” asked Foster.

"And yours?" Foster asked.

“Is Hester. We had only just entered the Mediterranean when one of those dreadful Algerine pirates took our vessel and made slaves of us all. My darling father, being a very big, strong, and brave man, fought like a tiger. Oh! I never imagined that his dear kind face could have looked as it did that awful day. But although he knocked down and, I fear, killed many men, it was all of no use, they were so numerous and our men so few. The last I saw of my father was when they were lowering him into a boat in a state of insensibility, with an awful cut all down his brow and cheek, from which the blood was pouring in streams.

“It's Hester. We had just entered the Mediterranean when one of those horrible Algerian pirates took our ship and enslaved us all. My dear father, being a large, strong, and brave man, fought fiercely. Oh! I never imagined that his gentle kind face could have looked like it did on that terrible day. But even though he knocked down and, I fear, killed many men, it was all for nothing; there were so many of them and so few of us. The last I saw of my father was when they were lowering him into a boat, unconscious, with a terrible cut across his brow and cheek, from which blood was streaming down.”

“I tried to get to him, but they held me back and took me down into the cabin. There I met our owner, who, when he saw me, threw a veil over my head and bade me sit still. I was too terrified and too despairing about my father to think of disobeying.

“I tried to reach him, but they stopped me and took me down into the cabin. There I met our owner, who, when he saw me, threw a veil over my head and told me to sit still. I was too scared and too worried about my father to think about disobeying.

“I think Ben-Ahmed, our owner, must be a man of power, for everybody seemed to obey him that day as if he was the chief man, though he was not the captain of the ship. After a time he took my hand, put me into a small sailing boat, and took me ashore. I looked eagerly for my father on landing, but he was nowhere to be seen, and—I have not seen him since.”

“I think Ben-Ahmed, our owner, must be a powerful man because everyone seemed to obey him that day as if he was the leader, even though he wasn’t the captain of the ship. After a while, he took my hand, put me in a small sailboat, and brought me ashore. I looked around excitedly for my father when we landed, but he was nowhere in sight, and—I haven’t seen him since.”

“Nor heard of or from him?” asked Foster.

“Have you not heard from him at all?” asked Foster.

“No.”

“Nope.”

At this point, as there were symptoms of another breakdown, our middy became anxious, and entreated Hester to go on. With a strong effort she controlled her feelings.

At this point, seeing the signs of another breakdown, our midshipman became anxious and urged Hester to continue. With a big effort, she managed to keep her emotions in check.

“Well, then, Ben-Ahmed brought me here, and, introducing me to his wives—he has four of them, only think!—said he had brought home a little wife for his son Osman. Of course I thought they were joking, for you know girls of my age are never allowed to marry in England; but after a time I began to see that they meant it, and, d’you know— By the way, what is your name?”

“Well, then, Ben-Ahmed brought me here and, introducing me to his wives—he has four of them, can you believe it?—said he had brought home a little wife for his son Osman. At first, I thought they were kidding, since girls my age are never allowed to marry in England; but after a while, I started to realize they were serious, and, you know— By the way, what's your name?”

“Foster—George Foster.”

“Foster—George Foster.”

“Well, Mr Foster, I was going to say that I cannot help wishing and hoping that their son may never come home! Isn’t that sinful?”

“Well, Mr. Foster, I was going to say that I can't help wishing and hoping that their son may never come home! Isn’t that sinful?”

“I don’t know much about the sin of it,” said Foster, “but I fervently hope the same thing from the very bottom of my heart.”

“I don’t know much about the sinfulness of it,” Foster said, “but I sincerely hope for the same thing from the very depths of my heart.”

“And, oh!” continued Hester, whimpering a little, “you can’t think what a relief it is to be able to talk with you about it. It would have been a comfort to talk even to our big dog here about it, if it could only have understood English. But, now,” continued the poor little creature, while the troubled look returned to her eyebrows, “what is to be done?”

“And, oh!” Hester continued, sniffling a bit, “you have no idea how relieving it is to talk to you about this. It would have been nice to talk to our big dog here about it, if only it could understand English. But now,” she said, as the worried expression came back to her face, “what should we do?”

“Escape—somehow!” said Foster promptly.

“Escape—somehow!” Foster said immediately.

“But nothing would induce me to even try to escape without my father,” said Hester.

“But nothing would make me even think about escaping without my father,” Hester said.

This was a damper to our midshipman. To rescue a little girl seemed to him a mere nothing, in the glowing state of his heroic soul at that moment, but to rescue her “very big, strong, and brave” father at the same time did not appear so easy. Still, something must be attempted in that way.

This was a letdown for our midshipman. Saving a little girl felt like nothing to him in the excitement of his heroic spirit at that moment, but rescuing her “very big, strong, and brave” father at the same time didn’t seem so simple. Still, something had to be tried in that direction.

“Tell me,” he said, “what is your father like?”

“Tell me,” he said, “what's your dad like?”

“Tall, handsome, sweet, ex—”

“Tall, handsome, sweet ex—”

“Yes, yes. I know. But I mean colour of hair, kind of nose, etcetera; be more particular, and do be quick! I don’t like to hurry you, but remember the possible scourging to death that hangs over me!”

“Yes, yes. I get it. But I’m talking about hair color, nose shape, and so on; be more specific, and please hurry! I don’t mean to rush you, but keep in mind the potential punishment that could lead to my death!”

“Well, he is very broad and strong, a Roman nose, large sweet mouth always smiling, large grey eyes—such loving eyes, too—with iron-grey hair, moustache, and beard. You see, although it is not the fashion in England to wear beards, my dear father thinks it right to do so, for he is fond, he says, of doing only those things that he can give a good reason for, and as he can see no reason whatever for shaving off his moustachios and beard, any more than the hair of his head and eyebrows, he lets them grow. I’ve heard people say that my father is wild in his notions, and some used to say, as if it was very awful, that,” (she lowered her voice here), “he is a Radical! You know what a Radical is, I suppose?”

“Well, he is very broad and strong, has a Roman nose, a large sweet mouth that's always smiling, and big grey eyes—such loving eyes, too—with iron-grey hair, a moustache, and a beard. You see, even though it’s not popular in England to wear beards, my dear father believes it’s right to do so because he likes to only do things he can explain well. Since he sees no reason at all to shave off his moustache and beard, just like the hair on his head and eyebrows, he just lets them grow. I’ve heard people say that my father has wild ideas, and some used to say, as if it were a terrible thing, that,” (she lowered her voice here), “he is a Radical! You know what a Radical is, I suppose?”

“Oh yes,” said Foster, with the first laugh he had indulged in during the interview, “a Radical is a man who wants to have everything his own way; to have all the property in the world equally divided among everybody; who wants all the power to be equally shared, and, in short, who wants everything turned upside down!”

“Oh yeah,” said Foster, with the first laugh he had allowed himself during the interview, “a Radical is someone who wants things to go their way; who wants all the property in the world equally shared among everyone; who wants all the power to be distributed equally, and basically, who wants everything turned on its head!”

“Hush! don’t laugh so loud!” said Hester, looking anxiously round, and holding up one of her pretty little fingers, “some one may hear you and find us! Strange,” she added pensively, “surely you must be under some mistake, for I heard my dear father try to explain it once to a friend, who seemed to me unwilling to understand. I remember so well the quiet motion of his large, firm but sweet mouth as he spoke, and the look of his great, earnest eyes—‘A Radical,’ he said, ‘is one who wishes and tries to go to the root of every matter, and put all wrong things right without delay.’”

“Hush! Don’t laugh so loud!” Hester said, glancing around anxiously and raising one of her pretty little fingers. “Someone might hear you and find us! It’s strange,” she added thoughtfully, “you must be mistaken because I remember my dear father trying to explain this once to a friend who didn’t seem willing to understand. I can vividly recall the calm movement of his large, firm yet gentle mouth as he spoke and the expression in his deep, earnest eyes—‘A Radical,’ he said, ‘is someone who wants to get to the root of every issue and fix all wrongs without delay.’”

What George Foster might have said to this definition of a Radical, coming, as it did, from such innocent lips, we cannot say, for the abrupt closing of a door at the other end of the garden caused Hester to jump up and run swiftly out of the bower. Foster followed her example, and, returning to the scene of his labours, threw off his coat and began to dig with an amount of zeal worthy of his friend the incorrigible “hyperkrite” himself.

What George Foster might have thought about this definition of a Radical, especially coming from such innocent lips, we can’t know because the sudden slam of a door at the other end of the garden made Hester jump up and dash out of the bower. Foster followed her lead, and, returning to where he had been working, took off his coat and started to dig with a level of enthusiasm that would impress his friend the unapologetic “hyperkrite” himself.

A few minutes later and Ben-Ahmed approached, in close conversation with Peter the Great.

A few minutes later, Ben-Ahmed walked over, deep in conversation with Peter the Great.

“Hallo!” exclaimed the latter, in stern tones, as they came up, “what you bin about, sar? what you bin doin’? Not’ing done since I was here more an hour past—eh, sar?”

“Hello!” exclaimed the latter, in a stern tone, as they approached, “What have you been up to, sir? What have you been doing? Nothing has been done since I was here over an hour ago—right, sir?”

The midshipman explained, with a somewhat guilty look and blush, that he had been resting in the bower, and that he had stayed much longer than he had intended.

The midshipman explained, looking a bit guilty and blushing, that he had been resting in the gazebo and had stayed much longer than he meant to.

“You just hab, you rascal! But I cure you ob dat,” said the negro, catching up a piece of cane that was lying on the ground, with which he was about to administer condign chastisement to the idle slave, when his master stopped him.

“You just have it, you rascal! But I'll take care of that,” said the Black man, picking up a piece of cane that was lying on the ground, ready to give a fitting punishment to the lazy slave, when his master stopped him.

“Hurt him not,” he said, raising his hand; “is not this his first offence?”

“Hurt him not,” he said, raising his hand; “is this not his first offense?”

“Yes, massa, de bery fust.”

“Yes, master, the very first.”

“Well, tell him that the rod shall be applied next time he is found idling. Enough, follow me!”

“Well, tell him that the rod will be used next time he's caught slacking off. That’s enough, come with me!”

With a stately step the amiable Moor passed on. With a much more stately port Peter the Great followed him, but as he did so he bestowed on Foster a momentary look so ineffably sly, yet solemn, that the latter was obliged to seize the spade and dig like a very sexton in order to check his tendency to laugh aloud.

With a dignified step, the friendly Moor walked on. Following him with even more grandeur was Peter the Great, who cast a fleeting glance at Foster that was both incredibly sly and serious. This made Foster feel compelled to grab the spade and dig like a grave digger to suppress his urge to burst out laughing.

Half an hour later the negro returned to him.

Half an hour later, the Black man returned to him.

“What you bin do all dis time?” he asked in surprise. “I was more’n half t’ink you desarve a lickin’!”

“What have you been doing all this time?” he asked in surprise. “I was starting to think you deserve a smack!”

“Perhaps I do, Peter,” answered the young slave, in a tone so hearty and cheerful that the negro’s great eyes increased considerably in size.

“Maybe I do, Peter,” the young slave replied, with a tone so warm and cheerful that the negro’s wide eyes grew even larger.

“Well, Geo’ge,” he said, with a sudden change in his expression, “I wouldn’t hab expeck it ob you; no, I wouldn’t, if my own mudder was to tell me! To t’ink dat one so young, too, would go on de sly to de rum-bottle! But where you kin find ’im’s more’n I kin tell.”

“Well, George,” he said, with a sudden change in his expression, “I wouldn’t have expected that from you; no, I wouldn’t, even if my own mother told me! To think that someone so young would sneak off to the liquor bottle! But where you can find him is more than I can tell.”

“I have not been at the rum-bottle at all,” returned the middy, resting on his spade, “but I have had something to raise my spirits and brace my energies, and take me out of myself. Come, let us go to the bower, and I will explain—that is, if we may safely go there.”

“I haven’t touched the rum at all,” the midshipman replied, leaning on his spade, “but I’ve had something to lift my spirits and energize me, taking me out of my own thoughts. Come on, let’s head to the bower, and I’ll explain—if it’s safe for us to go there.”

“Go whar?”

"Where to go?"

“To the bower.”

“Let’s go to the bower.”

“Do you know, sar,” replied Peter, drawing himself up and expanding his great chest—“do you know, sar, dat I’s kimmander-in-chief ob de army in dis yar gardin, an’ kin order ’em about whar I please, an’ do what I like? Go up to de bower, you small Bri’sh officer, an’ look sharp if you don’t want a whackin’!”

“Do you know, sir,” replied Peter, puffing out his chest, “do you know, sir, that I’m the commander-in-chief of the army in this garden, and I can order them around wherever I want, and do whatever I like? Go up to the bower, you little British officer, and pay attention if you don’t want a beating!”

The slave obeyed with alacrity, and when the two were seated he described his recent interview with Hester Sommers.

The slave quickly obeyed, and when they were both seated, he talked about his recent meeting with Hester Sommers.

No words can do full justice to the varied expressions that flitted across the negro’s face as the midshipman’s narrative went on.

No words can fully capture the range of expressions that crossed the Black man’s face as the midshipman’s story continued.

“So,” he said slowly, when it was concluded, “you’s bin an’ had a long privit convissation wid one ob Ben-Ahmed’s ladies! My! you know what dat means if it found out?”

“So,” he said slowly, when it was over, “you’ve had a long private conversation with one of Ben-Ahmed’s ladies! Wow! Do you know what that means if it gets out?”

“Well, Miss Sommers herself was good enough to tell me that it would probably mean flogging to death.”

“Well, Miss Sommers herself kindly informed me that it would likely result in being whipped to death.”

Floggin’ to deaf!” echoed Peter. “P’r’aps so wid massa, for he’s a kind man; but wid most any oder man it ’ud mean roastin’ alibe ober a slow fire! Geo’ge, you’s little better’n a dead man!”

Flogging to death!” Peter exclaimed. “Maybe that’s true for the master, since he’s a kind man; but with most other men, it would mean being roasted alive over a slow fire! George, you’re little better than a dead man!”

“I hope it’s not so bad as that, for no one knows about it except the lady and yourself.”

“I hope it’s not that bad, since no one is aware of it except for you and the lady.”

“Das so; an’ you’re in luck, let me tell you. Now you go to work, an’ I’ll retire for some meditation—see what’s to come ob all dis.”

“That's the way; and you’re in luck, I’ll tell you. Now you get to work, and I’ll step back for some reflection—let’s see what’s ahead with all this.”

Truly the changes that take place in the feelings and mind of man are not less sudden and complete than the physical changes which sometimes occur in lands that are swept by the tornado and desolated by the earthquake. That morning George Foster had risen from his straw bed a miserable white slave, hopeless, heartless, and down at spiritual zero—or below it. That night he lay down on the same straw bed, a free man—in soul, if not in body—a hero of the most ardent character—up at fever-heat in the spiritual thermometer, or above it, and all because his heart throbbed with a noble purpose—because an object worthy of his efforts was placed before him, and because he had made up his mind to do or die in a good cause!

The changes that happen in a person's feelings and mindset can be just as sudden and complete as the physical transformations that occur in areas hit by a tornado or devastated by an earthquake. That morning, George Foster woke up from his straw bed feeling like a miserable white slave—hopeless, heartless, and spiritually at rock bottom—or even lower. That night, he went to bed on the same straw bed, a free man—in spirit, if not in body—a true hero, filled with passion—so high on the spiritual scale, he was off the charts—all because his heart beat with a noble purpose—because a worthy goal was set before him, and because he had resolved to either succeed or perish in a good cause!

What that cause was he would have found it difficult to define clearly in detail. Sufficient for him that an unknown but stalwart father, with Radical tendencies, and a well-known and lovely daughter, were at the foundation of it, and that “Escape!” was the talismanic word which formed a battery, as it were, with which to supply his heart with electric energy.

What that cause was, he would have found it hard to describe in detail. It was enough for him that an unknown but strong father, with radical ideas, and a famous and beautiful daughter were at the center of it, and that “Escape!” was the magical word that acted like a battery to energize his heart.

He lived on this diet for a week, with the hope of again seeing Hester; but he did not see her again for many weeks.

He followed this diet for a week, hoping to see Hester again; but he didn't see her for several more weeks.

One morning Peter the Great came to him as he was going out to work in the garden and said—

One morning, Peter the Great approached him as he was heading out to work in the garden and said—

“You git ready and come wid me into town dis day.”

“You get ready and come with me into town today.”

“Indeed,” returned Foster, as much excited by the order as if it had been to go on some grand expedition. “For what purpose?”

“Sure,” replied Foster, just as thrilled by the order as if he were heading out on a grand adventure. “What’s the reason?”

“You ’bey orders, sar, an’ make your mind easy about purpisses.”

“You obey orders, sir, and don’t worry about the reasons.”

In a few minutes Foster was ready.

In just a few minutes, Foster was ready.

No part of his original costume now remained to him. A blue-striped cotton jacket, with pants too short and too wide for him; a broad-brimmed straw hat, deeply sunburnt face and hands, with a pair of old boots two sizes too large, made him as unlike a British naval officer as he could well be. But he had never been particularly vain of his personal appearance, and the high purpose by which he was now actuated set him above all such trifling considerations.

No part of his original outfit was left. He wore a blue-striped cotton jacket, with pants that were too short and baggy; a wide-brimmed straw hat, a deeply sunburned face, and hands, along with a pair of old boots that were two sizes too big, made him look nothing like a British naval officer. But he had never been very concerned about how he looked, and the strong purpose that motivated him now put him above all those trivial concerns.

“Is your business a secret?” asked Foster, as he and his companion descended the picturesque road that led to the city.

“Is your business a secret?” asked Foster as he and his friend went down the scenic road that led to the city.

“No, it am no secret, ’cause I’s got no business.”

“No, it’s not a secret because I have no business.”

“You seem to be in a mysterious mood this morning, Peter. What do you mean?”

“You seem to be in a mysterious mood this morning, Peter. What do you mean?”

“I mean dat you an’ me’s out for a holiday—two slabes out for a holiday! T’ink ob dat!”

“I mean that you and I are off on a vacation—two friends on a getaway! Think about that!”

The negro threw back his head, opened his capacious jaws, and gave vent to an almost silent chuckle.

The man threw his head back, opened his wide mouth, and let out a nearly silent chuckle.

“That does indeed mound strange,” returned Foster; “how has such a wonderful event been brought about?”

"That does seem strange," replied Foster. "How did such an amazing event come to be?"

“By lub, Geo’ge. Di’n’t I tell you before dat hub am eberyt’ing?”

“By love, George. Didn’t I tell you before that love is everything?”

“Yes; and my dear old mother told me, long before you did, that ‘love is the fulfilling of the law.’”

“Yes; and my dear old mom told me, long before you did, that ‘love is the fulfillment of the law.’”

“Well, I dun know much about law, ’xcep’ dat I b’lieve it’s a passel o’ nonsense, for what we’s got here an’t o’ no use—leastwise not for slabes.”

“Well, I don’t know much about law, except that I think it’s a bunch of nonsense, because what we have here isn’t any good—at least not for slaves.”

“But my mother did not refer to human laws,” returned Foster. “She quoted what the Bible says about God’s laws.”

“But my mom didn’t mention human laws,” Foster replied. “She quoted what the Bible says about God’s laws.”

“Oh! das a bery diff’rent t’ing, massa, an’ I s’pose your mudder was right. Anyway it was lub what obercame Ben-Ahmed. You see, I put it to ’im bery tender like. ‘Massa,’ says I, ‘here I’s bin wid you night an’ day for six year, an’ you’s nebber say to me yet, “Peter de Great, go out for de day an’ enjoy you’self.” Now, massa, I wants to take dat small raskil Geo’ge Fuster to de town, an’ show him a few t’ings as’ll make him do his work better, an’ dat’ll make you lub ’im more, an’ so we’ll all be more comfrable.’ Das what I say; an’ when I was sayin’ it, I see de wrinkles a-comin’ round massa’s eyes, so I feel sure; for w’en dem wrinkles come to de eyes, it is all right. An’ massa, he say, ‘Go’—nuffin more; only ‘Go;’ but ob course das nuff for me, so I hoed; an’ now—we’re bof goin’.”

“Oh! That's a very different thing, sir, and I suppose your mother was right. Anyway, it was love that overcame Ben-Ahmed. You see, I put it to him very gently. ‘Sir,’ I said, ‘I've been with you day and night for six years, and you’ve never once told me, “Peter the Great, go out for the day and enjoy yourself.” Now, sir, I want to take that small rascal George Fuster to town and show him a few things that will help him do his work better, and that will make you like him more, so we’ll all be more comfortable.’ That’s what I said; and while I was saying it, I saw the wrinkles starting to form around the corners of his eyes, so I felt sure; because when those wrinkles show up, it’s a good sign. And sir, he said, ‘Go’—nothing more; just ‘Go’; but of course that’s enough for me, so I went; and now—we’re both going.”

At this point in the conversation they came to a place where the road forked. Here they met a number of Arabs, hasting towards the town in a somewhat excited frame of mind. Following these very slowly on a mule rode another Arab, whose dignified gravity seemed to be proof against all excitement. He might have been the Dey of Algiers himself, to judge from his bearing and the calm serenity with which he smoked a cigar. Yet neither his occupation nor position warranted his dignified air, for he was merely a seller of oranges, and sat on a huge market-saddle, somewhat in the lady-fashion—side-wise, with the baskets of golden fruit on either side of him.

At this point in the conversation, they reached a fork in the road. Here, they encountered several Arabs rushing towards the town, appearing somewhat excited. Trailing slowly behind them on a mule was another Arab, whose composed demeanor seemed immune to any excitement. He could have been the Dey of Algiers himself, judging by his poise and the calm way he smoked a cigar. However, neither his role nor his status justified his dignified manner, as he was just an orange seller, sitting on a large market saddle, somewhat like a lady—sideways, with baskets of golden fruit on either side of him.

Going humbly towards this Arab, the negro asked him in Lingua Franca if there was anything unusual going on in the town?

Going up to this Arab, the Black man asked him in Lingua Franca if anything unusual was happening in the town.

The Arab replied by a calm stare and a puff of smoke as he rode by.

The Arab responded with a steady gaze and a puff of smoke as he rode past.

“I ’ope his pride won’t bust ’im,” muttered Peter, as he fell behind and rejoined his companion.

“I hope his pride won’t break him,” muttered Peter, as he fell behind and rejoined his companion.

“Do you think anything has happened, then?”

“Do you think something has happened, then?”

“Dere’s no sayin’. Wonderful geese dey is in dis city. Dey seem to t’ink robbery on the sea is just, an’ robbery ob de poor an’ helpless is just; but robbery ob de rich in Algiers—oh! dat awrful wicked! not to be tololerated on no account wa’somever. Konsikence is—de poor an’ de helpless git some ob de strong an’ de clebber to go on dere side, an’ den dey bust up, strangle de Dey, rob de Jews, an’ set up another guv’ment.”

“There's no denying it. Those geese are amazing in this city. They seem to think that robbing at sea is okay, and that robbing the poor and helpless is fine; but robbing the rich in Algiers—oh! that's absolutely terrible! It can't be accepted under any circumstances. The result is that the poor and the helpless get some of the strong and clever to join their side, and then they break things up, strangle the Dey, rob the Jews, and establish a new government.”

“Rob the Jews, Peter! Why do they do that?”

“Rob the Jews, Peter! Why do they do that?”

“Dun know, massa—”

"Don't know, sir—"

“Please don’t call me massa any more, Peter, for I’m not massa in any sense—being only your friend and fellow-slave.”

“Please don’t call me master anymore, Peter, because I’m not your master in any way—just your friend and fellow-slave.”

“Well, I won’t, Geo’ge. I’s a-goin’ to say I s’pose dey plunder de Jews ’cause dey’s got lots o’ money an’ got no friends. Eberybody rob de Jews w’en dere’s a big rumpus. But I don’t t’ink dere’s a row jus’ now—only a scare.”

“Well, I won’t, George. I’m going to say I suppose they target the Jews because they have a lot of money and no friends. Everyone robs the Jews when there’s a big commotion. But I don’t think there’s trouble right now—just a scare.”

The scare, if there was one, had passed away when they reached the town. On approaching the Bab-Azoun gate, Peter got ready their passports to show to the guard. As he did so, Foster observed, with a shudder, that shreds of a human carcass were still dangling from the large hooks on the wall.

The scare, if there was one, had faded by the time they reached the town. As they approached the Bab-Azoun gate, Peter prepared their passports to show to the guard. While he did this, Foster noticed, with a shudder, that pieces of a human body were still hanging from the large hooks on the wall.

Suddenly their steps were arrested by a shriek, and several men immediately appeared on the top of the wall, holding fast a struggling victim. But the poor wretch’s struggles were vain. He was led to the edge of the wall by four strong men, and not hurled, but dropped over, so that he should not fail to be caught on one of the several hooks below.

Suddenly, their steps were stopped by a scream, and several men quickly appeared on top of the wall, holding on to a struggling victim. But the poor person’s attempts to escape were hopeless. He was taken to the edge of the wall by four strong men and, instead of being thrown, was let down, so he wouldn’t miss being caught on one of the several hooks below.

Another shriek of terror burst from the man as he fell. It was followed by an appalling yell as one of the hooks caught him under the armpit, passed upwards right through his shoulder and into his jaws, while the blood poured down his convulsed and naked limbs. That yell was the poor man’s last. The action of the hook had been mercifully directed, and after a few struggles, the body hung limp and lifeless.

Another scream of terror erupted from the man as he fell. It was followed by a terrible yell as one of the hooks caught him under the armpit, went up through his shoulder and into his mouth, while blood flowed down his convulsed and bare limbs. That yell was the poor man’s last. The hook's action had been mercifully positioned, and after a few struggles, the body hung limp and lifeless.

Oh! it is terrible to think of the cruelty that man is capable of practising on his fellows. The sight was enough, one would think, to rouse to indignation a heart of stone, yet the crowds that beheld this did not seem to be much affected by it. True, there were several faces that showed traces of pity, but few words of disapproval were uttered.

Oh! it’s awful to think about the cruelty that people can inflict on each other. You’d think the sight would stir even a heart of stone to outrage, yet the crowds watching didn’t seem very affected by it. Sure, some faces showed signs of pity, but there weren’t many words of disapproval spoken.

“Come, come!” cried our midshipman, seizing his companion by the arm and dragging him away, “let us go. Horrible! They are not men but devils. Come away.”

“Come on!” shouted our midshipman, grabbing his friend by the arm and pulling him away. “Let’s go. This is awful! They’re not men, they’re devils. Let’s get out of here.”

They passed through the gate and along the main street of the city a considerable distance, before Foster could find words to express his feelings, and then he had difficulty in restraining his indignation on finding that the negro was not nearly as much affected as he himself was by the tragedy which they had just witnessed.

They walked through the gate and down the main street of the city for quite a while before Foster could find the right words to express how he felt. Even then, he struggled to hold back his anger when he realized that the Black man was not nearly as affected by the tragedy they had just seen as he was.

“We’s used to it, you know,” said Peter in self-defence. “I’s seen ’em hangin’ alibe on dem hooks for hours. But dat’s nuffin to what some on ’em do. Look dar; you see dat ole man a-sittin’ ober dere wid de small t’ings for sale—him what’s a-doin’ nuffin, an’ sayin’ nuffin, an’ almost expectin’ nuffin? Well, I once saw dat ole man whacked for nuffin—or next to nuffin—on de sole ob his foots, so’s he couldn’t walk for ’bout two or t’ree mont’s.”

“We're used to it, you know,” said Peter defensively. “I’ve seen them hanging there on those hooks for hours. But that’s nothing compared to what some of them do. Look there; you see that old man sitting over there with the small things for sale—him who’s doing nothing, and saying nothing, and almost expecting nothing? Well, I once saw that old man get hit for nothing—or almost nothing—on the sole of his foot, so he couldn’t walk for about two or three months.”

They had reached the market-square by that time, and Foster saw that the man referred to was the identical old fellow with the blue coat and hood, the white beard, and the miscellaneous old articles for sale, whom he had observed on his first visit to the square. The old Arab gave Peter the Great a bright look and a cheerful nod as they passed.

They had gotten to the market square by then, and Foster noticed that the man mentioned was the same old guy in the blue coat and hood, with the white beard and a mix of old items for sale, whom he had seen on his first trip to the square. The old Arab gave Peter the Great a warm smile and a friendly nod as they walked by.

“He seems to know you,” remarked Foster.

“He seems to know you,” Foster commented.

“Oh yes. He know me. I used to carry him on my back ebery mornin’ to his place here dat time when he couldn’t walk. Bress you! dar’s lots o’ peepil knows me here. Come, I’ll ’troduce you to some more friends, an’ we’ll hab a cup o’ coffee.”

“Oh yes. He knows me. I used to carry him on my back every morning to his place here back when he couldn’t walk. Bless you! There are lots of people who know me here. Come, I’ll introduce you to some more friends, and we’ll have a cup of coffee.”

Saying this, he conducted our middy into a perfect labyrinth of narrow streets, through which he wended his way with a degree of certainty that told of intimate acquaintance. Foster observed that he nodded familiarly to many of those who crowded them—to Jews, Arabs, water-carriers, and negroes, as well as to the dignified men who kept little stalls and shops, many of which shops were mere niches in the sides of the houses. So close were the fronts of these houses to each other that in many places they almost met overhead and obscured much of the light.

Saying this, he led our midshipman into a perfect maze of narrow streets, moving confidently with a familiarity that showed he knew the area well. Foster noticed that he casually nodded at many people in the crowd—Jews, Arabs, water-carriers, and Black individuals, as well as the respectable men who ran small stalls and shops, many of which were just little openings in the sides of the buildings. The fronts of these houses were so close together that in many spots they nearly touched overhead, blocking out much of the light.

At last the middy and his friend stopped in front of a stair which descended into what appeared to be a dark cellar. Entering it, they found themselves in a low Arab coffee-house.

At last, the midshipman and his friend stopped in front of a staircase that led down into what looked like a dark cellar. Once they entered, they found themselves in a small Arab coffee house.


Chapter Six.

Our Hero sees the Moors in Several Aspects, and makes a Great Discovery.

Whatever may be said of Mohammedanism as a religion, there can be no question, we should think, that it has done much among the Eastern nations to advance the cause of Temperance.

Whatever may be said about Islam as a religion, there’s no doubt, we would think, that it has done a lot among the Eastern nations to promote the cause of temperance.

We make no defence of Mohammed—very much the reverse—but we hold that even a false prophet cannot avoid teaching a certain modicum of truth in his system, and when Mohammed sternly put his foot down upon strong drink, and enforced the principle of total abstinence therefrom, he did signal service to a large portion of the human family. Although, for want of better teaching, Mohammedans cling to many vices, one never sees them howling through the streets in a state of wild ferocity, or staggering homewards in a condition of mild imbecility, from the effects of intoxicating drink.

We don’t defend Mohammed at all—in fact, it’s quite the opposite—but we believe that even a false prophet can teach some truth in his beliefs. When Mohammed firmly banned alcohol and promoted total abstinence, he actually did a significant service for many people. While Mohammedans may hold onto various vices due to a lack of better guidance, you never see them roaming the streets in a frenzy or stumbling home in a daze from drinking too much.

Instead of entering a low den where riot and revelry, with bad language and quarrelling, might be expected to prevail, George Foster found himself in a small white-washed apartment, where there sat several grave and sedate men, wrapped in the voluminous folds of Eastern drapery, sipping very small cups of coffee, and enjoying very large pipes of tobacco.

Instead of walking into a chaotic place full of noise and arguments, George Foster found himself in a small whitewashed room, where several serious and composed men were wrapped in flowing Eastern fabrics, sipping tiny cups of coffee and enjoying large bowls of tobacco.

The room was merely a cellar, the walls being thickly stuccoed and white-washed, and the ceiling arched; but, although plain, the place was reasonably clean and eminently quiet. The drinkers did not dispute. Conversation flowed in an undertone, and an air of respectability pervaded the whole place.

The room was just a basement, with thick stuccoed and whitewashed walls, and an arched ceiling; but even though it was simple, the space was fairly clean and super quiet. The drinkers didn’t argue. Conversations happened in soft voices, and a sense of respectability filled the entire place.

At the further end of the apartment there was a curious-looking fireplace, which seemed to have been formed without the use of square or plummet, and around which were scattered and hung in comfortable confusion the implements and utensils of cookery. Nothing of the cook was visible except his bare legs and feet, the rest of him being shrouded in a recess. Beside the fireplace an Arab sat cross-legged on a bench, sipping his coffee. Beyond him in a recess another Arab was seated. He appeared to be sewing while he conversed with a negro who stood beside him. Elsewhere, in more or less remote and dim distances, other customers were seated indulging in the prevailing beverage.

At the far end of the apartment, there was an oddly shaped fireplace that looked like it had been made without using any straight edges or measurements. Surrounding it were various cooking tools and utensils scattered in a cozy disarray. The cook was mostly hidden, with only his bare legs and feet visible, as he was tucked away in a nook. Next to the fireplace, an Arab man sat cross-legged on a bench, sipping his coffee. In another nook beyond him, another Arab was seated, appearing to sew while chatting with a Black man standing next to him. In other distant and dimly lit areas, more customers were seated, enjoying the popular drink.

“You sit down here, Geo’ge; drink an’ say not’ing, but wait for me.”

“You sit down here, George; drink and say nothing, just wait for me.”

With this admonition Peter the Great whispered a few words to the man who owned the establishment, and hurriedly left the place.

With this warning, Peter the Great quietly said a few words to the owner of the establishment and quickly left the place.

The middy naturally felt a little disconcerted at being thus left alone among strangers, but, knowing that in the circumstances he was absolutely helpless, he wisely and literally obeyed orders. Sitting down on a bench opposite the fire, from which point of observation he could see the entrance-door and all that went on around him, he waited and said nothing until the chief of the establishment presented him with a white cup of coffee, so very small that he felt almost equal to the swallowing of cup and coffee at one gulp. With a gracious bow and “Thank you,” he accepted the attention, and began to sip. The dignified Arab who gave it to him did not condescend upon any reply, but turned to attend upon his other customers.

The young sailor felt a bit uneasy being left alone among strangers, but knowing he was completely helpless in this situation, he wisely followed orders. He sat on a bench opposite the fire, where he could see the entrance and everything happening around him. He waited in silence until the owner of the place handed him a tiny white cup of coffee, so small that he felt he could swallow both the cup and the coffee in one go. With a polite nod and a “Thank you,” he accepted the offer and started to sip. The dignified Arab who served it didn't say anything in return and moved on to serve his other customers.

Foster’s first impulse was to spit out the sip he had taken, for to his surprise the coffee was thick with grounds. He swallowed it, however, and wondered. Then, on taking another sip and considering it, he perceived that the grounds were not as grounds to which he had been accustomed, but were reduced—no doubt by severe pounding—to a pasty condition, which made the beverage resemble chocolate. “Coffee-soup! with sugar—but no milk!” he muttered, as he tried another sip. This third one convinced him that the ideas of Arabs regarding coffee did not coincide with those of Englishmen, so he finished the cup at the fourth sip, much as he would have taken a dose of physic, and thereafter amused himself with contemplating the other coffee-sippers.

Foster’s first instinct was to spit out the sip he had taken, because, to his surprise, the coffee was thick with grounds. He swallowed it, though, and wondered. Then, after taking another sip and thinking it over, he realized that the grounds weren’t like any he was used to; they were ground down—probably through intense pounding—into a mushy state, which made the drink look like chocolate. “Coffee soup! with sugar—but no milk!” he muttered as he tried another sip. This third one made him realize that the way Arabs viewed coffee was different from how the English saw it, so he finished the cup on the fourth sip, much like taking a dose of medicine, and then entertained himself by watching the other people sipping coffee.

At the time when our hero first arrived at Ben-Ahmed’s home, he had been despoiled of his own garments while he was in bed—the slave costume having been left in their place. On application to his friend Peter, however, his pocket-knife, pencil, letters, and a few other things had been returned to him. Thus, while waiting, he was able to turn his time to account by making a sketch of the interior of the coffee-house, to the great surprise and gratification of the negroes there—perhaps, also, of the Moors—but these latter were too reticent and dignified to express any interest by word or look, whatever they might have felt.

At the time our hero first arrived at Ben-Ahmed’s house, he had been stripped of his own clothes while he was in bed—the slave outfit left in their place. However, when he reached out to his friend Peter, he got his pocket knife, pencil, letters, and a few other items back. So, while waiting, he used his time wisely by sketching the interior of the coffee house, much to the surprise and delight of the Black patrons there—maybe the Moors were impressed too, but they were too reserved and dignified to show any reaction, whether through words or expressions, no matter what they might have felt.

He was thus engaged when Peter returned.

He was busy with that when Peter came back.

“Hallo, Geo’ge!” exclaimed the negro, “what you bin up to—makin’ picturs?”

“Hey, George!” the Black man exclaimed, “What have you been up to—making pictures?”

“Only a little sketch,” said Foster, holding it up.

“Just a quick sketch,” said Foster, holding it up.

“A skitch!” repeated Peter, grasping the letter, and holding it out at arm’s length with the air of a connoisseur, while he compared it with the original. “You call dis a skitch? Well! I neber see de like ob dis—no, neber. It’s lubly. Dere’s de kittles an’ de pots an’ de jars, an’—ha, ha! dere’s de man wid de—de—wart on ’is nose! Oh! das fust-rate. Massa’s awrful fond ob skitchin’. He wouldn’t sell you now for ten t’ousand dollars.”

“A sketch!” repeated Peter, grabbing the letter and holding it out at arm’s length like a connoisseur while he compared it with the original. “You call this a sketch? Well! I’ve never seen anything like this—no, never. It’s lovely. There are the kettles and the pots and the jars, and—ha, ha! there’s the man with the—um—wart on his nose! Oh! that’s first-rate. Master loves sketching so much. He wouldn’t sell it to you for ten thousand dollars.”

Fortunately the Arab with the wart on his nose was ignorant of English, otherwise he might have had some objection to being thus transferred to paper, and brought, as Arabs think, under “the power of the evil eye.” Before the exact nature of what had been done, however, was quite understood, Peter had paid for the coffee, and, with the amateur artist, had left the place.

Fortunately, the Arab with the wart on his nose didn’t understand English; otherwise, he might have objected to being put on paper like this, and, as Arabs believe, being subjected to “the power of the evil eye.” Before the full implications of what had happened were clear, however, Peter had paid for the coffee and left the place with the amateur artist.

“Nothing surprises me more,” said Foster, as they walked along, “than to see such beautiful wells and fountains in streets so narrow that one actually has not enough room to step back and look at them properly. Look at that one now, with the negress, the Moor, and the water-carrier waiting their turn while the little girl fills her water-pot. See what labour has been thrown away on that fountain. What elegance of design, what columns of sculptured marble, and fine tessellated work stuck up where few people can see it, even when they try to.”

“Nothing surprises me more,” said Foster, as they walked along, “than to see such beautiful wells and fountains on streets so narrow that there’s barely enough space to step back and appreciate them. Look at that one now, with the Black woman, the Moor, and the water-carrier waiting their turn while the little girl fills her water pot. Just see how much effort has gone into that fountain. What elegance in the design, what columns of carved marble, and exquisite mosaic work displayed in a spot where few can even see it, even when they make an effort.”

“True, Geo’ge. De water would run as well out ob a ugly fountain as a pritty one.”

“True, George. The water would flow just as well from an ugly fountain as from a pretty one.”

“But it’s not that I wonder at, Peter; it’s the putting of such splendid work in such dark narrow lanes that surprises me. Why do they go to so much expense in such a place as this?”

“But it’s not that I find remarkable, Peter; it’s the effort of putting such beautiful work in such dark, narrow alleys that surprises me. Why do they spend so much money in a place like this?”

“Oh! as to expense, Geo’ge. Dey don’t go to none. You see, we hab no end ob slabes here, ob all kinds, an’ trades an’ purfessions, what cost nuffin but a leetle black bread to keep ’em alibe, an’ a whackin’ now an’ den to make ’em work. Bress you! dem marble fountains an’ t’ings cost the pirits nuffin. Now we’s goin’ up to see the Kasba.”

“Oh! as for expenses, George. They don’t amount to anything. You see, we have no shortage of slaves here, of all kinds, and trades and professions, that cost nothing but a little black bread to keep them alive, and a beating now and then to make them work. Bless you! those marble fountains and things cost the spirits nothing. Now we’re going up to see the Kasba.”

“What is that, Peter?”

"What's that, Peter?"

“What! you not know what de Kasba am? My, how ignorant you is! De Kasba is de citad’l—de fort—where all de money an’ t’ings—treasure you call it—am kep’ safe. Strong place, de Kasba—awrful strong.”

“What! You don’t know what the Kasba is? Wow, how clueless you are! The Kasba is the citadel—the fort—where all the money and things—you call it treasure—are kept safe. It’s a strong place, the Kasba—really strong.”

“I’ll be glad to see that,” said Foster.

“I'll be happy to see that,” said Foster.

“Ho yes. You be glad to see it wid me,” returned the negro significantly, “but not so glad if you go dere wid chains on you legs an’ pick or shovel on you shoulder. See—dere dey go!”

“Oh yeah. You'll be happy to see it with me,” replied the Black man meaningfully, “but not so happy if you go there with chains on your legs and a pick or shovel on your shoulder. Look—there they go!”

As he spoke a band of slaves was seen advancing up the narrow street. Standing aside in a doorway to let them pass, Foster saw that the band was composed of men of many nations. Among them he observed the fair hair and blue eyes of the Saxon, the dark complexion and hair of the Spaniard and Italian, and the black skin of the negro—but all resembled each other in their looks and lines of care, and in the weary anxiety and suffering with which every countenance was stamped,—also in the more or less dejected air of the slaves, and the soiled ragged garments with which they were covered.

As he spoke, a group of slaves was seen making their way up the narrow street. Stepping aside in a doorway to let them pass, Foster noticed that the group was made up of men from many different nations. Among them, he spotted the fair hair and blue eyes of the Saxon, the dark skin and hair of the Spaniard and Italian, and the black skin of the African—but they all shared a similar look of weariness and worry, with every face showing signs of anxiety and suffering. They also had a generally dejected demeanor and were dressed in dirty, ragged clothes.

But if some of the resemblances between these poor creatures were strong, some of their differences were still more striking. Among them were men whose robust frames had not yet been broken down, whose vigorous spirits had not been quite tamed, and whose scowling eyes and compressed lips revealed the fact that they were “dangerous.” These walked along with clanking chains on their limbs—chains which were more or less weighty, according to the strength and character of the wearer. Others there were so reduced in health, strength, and spirit, that the chain of their own feebleness was heavy enough for them to drag to their daily toil. Among these were some with hollow cheeks and sunken eyes, whose weary pilgrimage was evidently drawing to a close; but all, whether strong or weak, fierce or subdued, were made to tramp smartly up the steep street, being kept up to the mark by drivers, whose cruel whips cracked frequently on the shoulders of the lagging and the lazy.

But while some of the similarities among these unfortunate people were strong, their differences were even more striking. There were men whose sturdy bodies hadn't yet been broken down, whose spirited nature hadn't been completely subdued, and whose scowling eyes and tight lips showed they were "dangerous." They walked with clanking chains on their limbs—chains that were heavier or lighter depending on the strength and character of the wearer. Others were so weakened in health, strength, and spirit that the burden of their own weakness felt heavy enough for them to drag as they toiled each day. Among them were some with hollow cheeks and sunken eyes, whose exhausting journeys were clearly nearing an end; but all, whether strong or weak, fierce or subdued, were forced to march briskly up the steep street, driven by overseers, whose cruel whips frequently cracked across the shoulders of those who lagged or were lazy.

With a heart that felt as if ready to burst with conflicting emotions, the poor midshipman looked on, clenching his teeth to prevent unwise exclamations, and unclenching his fists to prevent the tendency to commit assault and battery!

With a heart feeling like it was about to burst from mixed emotions, the poor midshipman watched, gritting his teeth to hold back foolish outbursts and relaxing his fists to keep himself from acting out violently!

“This is dreadful,” he said, in a low voice, when the gang had passed.

“This is awful,” he said quietly, after the group had left.

“Yes, Geo’ge, it is drefful—but we’s used to it, you know. Come, we’ll foller dis gang.”

“Yes, George, it is dreadful—but we’re used to it, you know. Come on, let’s follow this group.”

Keeping about twenty yards behind, they followed the slaves into the Kasba, where they met with no interruption from the guards, who seemed to be well acquainted with Peter the Great, though they did not condescend to notice him, except by a passing glance.

Keeping about twenty yards back, they followed the slaves into the Kasba, where they encountered no disruption from the guards, who appeared to know Peter the Great well, although they did not bother to acknowledge him, except with a quick glance.

“How is it that every one lets you pass so easily?” asked Foster, when they had nearly reached the southern wall of the fortress.

“How come everyone lets you through so easily?” asked Foster, as they were almost at the southern wall of the fortress.

“Eberybody knows me so well—das one reason,” answered the negro, with a grin of self-satisfaction.

“Everybody knows me so well—that's one reason,” answered the man, grinning with self-satisfaction.

“I’s quite a public krakter in dis yar city, you mus’ know. Den, anoder t’ing is, dat our massa am a man ob power. He not got no partikler office in de state, ’cause he not require it, for he’s a rich man, but he’s got great power wid de Dey—we’s bof got dat!”

“I’m quite a public figure in this city, you should know. Then, another thing is that our master is a man of power. He doesn’t hold a specific office in the state because he doesn’t need to, since he’s a wealthy man, but he has great influence with the Day—we both have that!”

“Indeed; how so?”

"Really; how's that?"

“Stand here, under dis doorway, and I tell you—dis way, where you can see de splendid view ob de whole city an’ de harbour an’ sea b’yond. We kin wait a bit here while de slabes are gittin’ ready to work. You see de bit ob wall dat’s damaged dere? Well, dey’re goin’ to repair dat. We’ll go look at ’em by-an’-by.”

“Stand here, under this doorway, and I’ll tell you—this way, where you can see the amazing view of the whole city and the harbor and the sea beyond. We can wait a bit here while the slabs are getting ready to work. Do you see that part of the wall that’s damaged there? Well, they’re going to fix that. We’ll go check them out later.”

As the incident which Peter narrated might prove tedious if given in his own language, we take the liberty of relating it for him.

As the story that Peter told might be boring if shared in his own words, we’re taking the liberty of telling it for him.

One fine morning during the previous summer the Dey of Algiers mounted his horse—a fiery little Arab—and, attended by several of his courtiers, cantered away in the direction of the suburb which is now known by the name of Mustapha Supérieur. When drawing near to the residence of Ben-Ahmed the Dey’s horse became unmanageable and ran away. Being the best horse of the party, the courtiers were soon left far behind. It chanced that Ben-Ahmed and his man, Peter the Great, were walking together towards the city that day. On turning a sharp bend in the road where a high bank had shut out their view they saw a horseman approaching at a furious gallop.

One sunny morning last summer, the Dey of Algiers got on his horse—a spirited little Arab—and, along with several of his courtiers, took off toward the suburb now known as Mustapha Supérieur. As they got closer to Ben-Ahmed's place, the Dey’s horse got out of control and bolted. Being the fastest horse in the group, the courtiers quickly fell way behind. Coincidentally, Ben-Ahmed and his servant, Peter the Great, were walking toward the city that day. When they turned a sharp corner in the road, which had blocked their view, they spotted a horseman coming at them at a wild gallop.

“It is the Dey!” exclaimed Ben-Ahmed.

“It’s the Day!” shouted Ben-Ahmed.

“So it am!” responded Peter.

"So it is!" responded Peter.

“He can’t make the turn of the road and live!” cried the Moor, all his dignified self-possession vanishing as he prepared for action.

“He can’t take that turn in the road and survive!” shouted the Moor, all his dignified calm disappearing as he got ready to act.

“I will check the horse,” he added, in a quick, low voice. “You break his fall, Peter. He’ll come off on the left side.”

“I’ll check the horse,” he said quickly in a low voice. “You catch his fall, Peter. He’ll fall off to the left side.”

“Das so, massa,” said Peter, as he sprang to the other side of the narrow road.

“Yeah, sure, boss,” said Peter, as he jumped to the other side of the narrow road.

He had barely done so, when the Dey came thundering towards them.

He had just done that when the Dey came rushing toward them.

“Stand aside!” he shouted as he came on, for he was a fearless horseman and quite collected, though in such peril.

“Move aside!” he yelled as he approached, because he was a brave rider and remained calm, even in such danger.

But Ben-Ahmed would not stand aside. Although an old man, he was still active and powerful. He seized the reins of the horse as it was passing, and, bringing his whole weight and strength to bear, checked it so far that it made a false step and stumbled. This had the effect of sending the Dey out of the saddle like a bomb from a mortar, and of hurling Ben-Ahmed to the ground. Ill would it have fared with the Dey at that moment if Peter the Great had not possessed a mechanical turn of mind, and a big, powerful body, as well as a keen, quick eye for possibilities. Correcting his distance in a moment by jumping back a couple of paces, he opened his arms and received the chief of Algiers into his broad black bosom!

But Ben-Ahmed wouldn’t step aside. Even though he was an old man, he was still active and strong. He grabbed the reins of the horse as it went by, using all his weight and strength to stop it just enough that it took a false step and stumbled. This caused the Dey to be thrown out of the saddle like a cannonball, sending Ben-Ahmed crashing to the ground. The Dey would have been in serious trouble at that moment if Peter the Great hadn’t had a knack for mechanics, a big, strong body, and a sharp eye for opportunities. Reacting quickly, he jumped back a couple of steps, opened his arms, and caught the chief of Algiers in his broad, sturdy chest!

The shock was tremendous, for the Dey was by no means a light weight, and Peter the Great went down before it in the dust, while the great man arose, shaken indeed, and confused, but unhurt by the accident.

The shock was immense, as the Dey was definitely not a lightweight, and Peter the Great fell to the ground from it, while the great man stood up, shaken and confused, but unharmed by the incident.

Ben-Ahmed also arose uninjured, but Peter lay still where he had fallen.

Ben-Ahmed also got up unhurt, but Peter remained lying still where he had fallen.

“W’en I come-to to myself,” continued Peter, on reaching this point in his narrative, “de fus’ t’ing I t’ink was dat I’d been bu’sted. Den I look up, an’ I sees our black cook. She’s a nigger, like myself, only a she one.

“When I came to my senses,” continued Peter, as he reached this point in his story, “the first thing I thought was that I’d been caught. Then I looked up, and I saw our Black cook. She’s a Black woman, just like me, but she’s a female.”

“‘Hallo, Angelica!’ says I; ‘wass de matter?’

“‘Hey, Angelica!’ I said; ‘what's the matter?’

“‘Matter!’ says she; ‘you’s dead—a’most, an’ dey lef’ you here wid me, wid strik orders to take care ob you.’

“‘Matter!’ she says; ‘you’re dead—almost, and they left you here with me, with strict orders to take care of you.’”

“‘Das good,’ says I; ‘an’ you better look out an’ obey your orders, else de bowstring bery soon go round your pritty little neck. But tell me, Angelica, who brought me here?’

“‘That’s good,’ I said; ‘and you better watch out and follow your orders, or the bowstring will soon be wrapped around your pretty little neck. But tell me, Angelica, who brought me here?’”

“‘De Dey ob Algiers an’ all his court,’ says she, wid a larf dat shut up her eyes an’ showed what a enormous mout’ she hab.

“‘The King of Algiers and all his court,’ she says, with a laugh that closed her eyes and showed what a huge mouth she has.

“‘Is he all safe, Angelica,’ says I—‘massa, I mean?’

“‘Is he all safe, Angelica,’ I asked—‘I mean, Master?’”

“‘Oh, I t’ought you meant de Dey!’ says she. ‘Oh yes; massa’s all right; nuffin’ll kill massa, he’s tough. And de Dey, he’s all right too.’

“‘Oh, I thought you were talking about the Day!’ she says. ‘Oh yes; master’s fine; nothing will hurt master, he’s tough. And the Day, he’s fine too.’”

“‘Das good, Angelica,’ says I, feelin’ quite sweet, for I was beginnin’ to remember what had took place.

“‘That’s good, Angelica,’ I said, feeling pretty great, because I was starting to remember what had happened.”

“‘Yes, das is good,’ says she; ‘an’, Peter, your fortin’s made!’

“‘Yes, that is good,’ she says; ‘and, Peter, your fortune’s made!’”

“‘Das awk’ard,’ says I, ‘for I ain’t got no chest or strong box ready to put it in. But now tell me, Angelica, if my fortin’s made, will you marry me, an’ help to spend it?’

“‘That’s awkward,’ I said, ‘because I don’t have a chest or a strongbox to put it in. But now tell me, Angelica, if my fortune’s made, will you marry me and help me spend it?’”

“‘Yes, I will,’ says she.

“‘Yes, I will,’ she says.”

“I was so took by surprise, Geo’ge, when she say dat, I sprung up on one elber, an’ felled down agin wid a howl, for two o’ my ribs had been broke.

“I was so surprised, Geo’ge, when she said that, I jumped up on one elbow and fell down again with a howl because two of my ribs were broken.

“‘Neber mind de yells, Angelica,’ says I, ‘it’s only my leetle ways. But tell me why you allers refuse me before an’ accep’ me now. Is it—de—de fortin?’ Oh, you should have seen her pout w’en I ax dat. Her mout’ came out about two inch from her face. I could hab kissed it—but for de broken ribs.

“‘Never mind the yells, Angelica,’ I said, ‘it’s just my little ways. But tell me why you always refused me before and are accepting me now. Is it—the— the fortune?’ Oh, you should have seen her pout when I asked that. Her mouth stuck out about two inches from her face. I could have kissed it—but for the broken ribs.”

“‘No, Peter, for shame!’ says she, wid rijeous indignation. ‘De fortin hab nuffin to do wid it, but your own noble self-scarifyin’ bravery in presentin’ your buzzum to de Dey ob Algiers.’

“‘No, Peter, for shame!’ she says, with righteous indignation. ‘The fortune has nothing to do with it, but your own noble self-sacrificing bravery in exposing your chest to the Dey of Algiers.’”

“‘T’ank you, Angelica,’ says I. ‘Das all comfrably settled. You’s a good gall, kiss me now, an’ go away.’

“‘Thank you, Angelica,’ I said. ‘That’s all comfortably settled. You’re a good girl, kiss me now, and then go away.’”

“So she gib me a kiss an’ I turn round an’ went sweetly to sleep on de back ob dat—for I was awrful tired, an’ de ribs was creakin’ badly.”

“So she gave me a kiss and I turned around and went softly to sleep on that—because I was really tired, and my ribs were creaking badly.”

“Did you marry Angelica?” asked our middy, with sympathetic interest.

“Did you marry Angelica?” our midshipman asked, genuinely curious.

“Marry her! ob course I did. Two year ago. Don’ you know it’s her as cooks all our wittles?”

“Marry her! Of course I did. Two years ago. Don’t you know she’s the one who cooks all our meals?”

“How could I know, Peter, for you never call her anything but ‘cook?’ But I’m glad you have told me, for I’ll regard her now with increased respect from this day forth.”

“How could I know, Peter, since you only ever refer to her as ‘cook?’ But I’m glad you told me, because I’ll see her with more respect starting today.”

“Das right, Geo’ge. You can’t pay ’er too much respec’. Now we’ll go an’ look at de works.”

“That's right, George. You can't show her too much respect. Now we'll go and check out the work.”

The part of the wall which the slaves were repairing was built of great blocks of artificial stone or concrete, which were previously cast in wooden moulds, left to harden, and then put into their assigned places by slave-labour. As Foster was watching the conveyance of these blocks, it suddenly occurred to him that Hester Sommers’s father might be amongst them, and he scanned every face keenly as the slaves passed to and fro, but saw no one who answered to the description given him by the daughter.

The section of the wall that the slaves were working on was made of large blocks of artificial stone or concrete, which were previously poured into wooden molds, allowed to harden, and then placed in their assigned spots by slave labor. As Foster was observing the transport of these blocks, it suddenly hit him that Hester Sommers's father might be among them, and he carefully scanned every face as the slaves moved back and forth, but he didn't see anyone who matched the description given to him by Hester.

From this scrutiny he was suddenly turned by a sharp cry drawn from one of a group who were slowly carrying a heavy stone to its place. The cry was drawn forth by the infliction of a cruel lash on the shoulders of a slave. He was a thin delicate youth with evidences of fatal consumption upon him. He had become faint from over-exertion, and one of the drivers had applied the whip by way of stimulus. The effect on the poor youth was to cause him to stumble, and instead of making him lift better, made him rest his weight on the stone, thus overbalancing it, and bringing it down. In falling the block caught the ankle of the youth, who fell with a piercing shriek to the ground, where he lay in a state of insensibility.

From this intense scene, he was suddenly jolted by a sharp cry from a group slowly hauling a heavy stone into place. The cry came from the brutal lash that struck the shoulders of a slave. He was a thin, fragile young man, clearly suffering from severe illness. Overexerted, he had become faint, and one of the overseers had used the whip to spur him on. The whip only made the poor young man stumble; instead of lifting better, he leaned his weight against the stone, causing it to tip and fall. When the block came down, it caught his ankle, and he collapsed with a piercing scream, lying on the ground in a faint.

At this a tall bearded man, with heavy fetters on his strong limbs, sprang to the young man’s side, went down on his knees, and seized his hand.

At this, a tall man with a beard, wearing heavy chains on his strong limbs, rushed to the young man's side, knelt down, and grabbed his hand.

“Oh! Henri, my son,” he cried, in French; but before he could say more a whip touched his back with a report like a pistol-shot, and the torn cotton shirt that he wore was instantly crimsoned with his blood!

“Oh! Henri, my son,” he shouted in French; but before he could say anything else, a whip struck his back with a sound like a gunshot, and the ripped cotton shirt he was wearing was instantly soaked with his blood!

The man rose, and, making no more account of his fetters than if they had been straws, sprang like a tiger at the throat of his driver. He caught it, and the eyes and tongue of the cruel monster were protruding from his head before the enraged Frenchman could be torn away by four powerful janissaries. As it was, they had to bind him hand and foot ere they were able to carry him off—to torture, and probably to death. At the same time the poor, helpless form of Henri was borne from the place by two of his fellow-slaves.

The man stood up and, disregarding his chains as if they were nothing, lunged at his captor like a tiger. He locked onto him, and by the time the furious Frenchman was pulled away by four strong guards, the captor's eyes and tongue were out of his head. They had to tie him up completely before they could take him away—to torture, and likely to his death. Meanwhile, the poor, helpless Henri was carried away from the scene by two of his fellow slaves.

Of course a scene like this could not be witnessed unmoved by our midshipman. Indeed he would infallibly have rushed to the rescue of the bearded Frenchman if Peter’s powerful grip on his shoulder had not restrained him.

Of course, our midshipman couldn't watch a scene like this without feeling something. He definitely would have rushed to save the bearded Frenchman if Peter's strong grip on his shoulder hadn't held him back.

“Don’t be a fool, Geo’ge,” he whispered. “Remember, we must submit!”

“Don’t be stupid, Geo’ge,” he whispered. “Remember, we have to submit!”

Fortunately for George, the guards around were too much interested in watching the struggle to observe his state of mind, and it is doubtful whether he would have been held back even by the negro if his attention had not at the moment been attracted by a tall man who came on the scene just then with another gang of slaves.

Fortunately for George, the guards were too focused on watching the fight to notice how he was feeling, and it's likely that he wouldn't have been stopped by the man even if he had been paying attention, as he was just then distracted by a tall guy who arrived with another group of enslaved people.

One glance sufficed to tell who the tall man was. Hester Sommers’s portrait had been a true one—tall, handsome, strong; and even in the haggard, worn, and profoundly sad face, there shone a little of the “sweetness” which his daughter had emphasised. There were also the large grey eyes, the Roman nose, the iron-grey hair, moustache, and beard, and the large mouth, although the “smile” had fled from the face and the “lovingness” from the eyes. Foster was so sure of the man that, as he drew near to the place where he stood, he stepped forward and whispered “Sommers.”

One look was enough to recognize who the tall man was. Hester Sommers’s portrait had captured him well—tall, handsome, strong; and even in his tired, worn, and deeply sad face, there was a hint of the “sweetness” that his daughter had mentioned. He also had large grey eyes, a Roman nose, iron-grey hair, a moustache, and a beard, along with a big mouth, although the “smile” had vanished from his face and the “lovingness” from his eyes. Foster was so confident about the man that, as he approached where he was standing, he stepped forward and whispered “Sommers.”

The man started and turned pale as he looked keenly at our hero’s face.

The man flinched and turned pale as he stared intently at our hero's face.

“No time to explain,” said the middy quickly. “Hester is well and safe! See you again! Hope on!”

“No time to explain,” the midshipman said quickly. “Hester is fine and safe! See you later! Keep the faith!”

“What are you saying there?” thundered one of the drivers in Arabic.

“What are you saying there?” yelled one of the drivers in Arabic.

“What you say to dat feller? you raskil! you white slabe! Come ’long home!” cried Peter the Great, seizing Foster by the collar and dragging him forcibly away, at the same time administering several kicks so violent that his entire frame seemed to be dislocated, while the janissaries burst into a laugh at the big negro’s seeming fury.

“What did you say to that guy? You rascal! You white slave! Come on home!” shouted Peter the Great, grabbing Foster by the collar and forcefully pulling him away, while also delivering several kicks so harsh that his whole body looked like it was falling apart, and the janissaries erupted in laughter at the big Black man's apparent rage.

“Oh! Geo’ge, Geo’ge,” continued Peter, as he dragged the middy along, shaking him from time to time, “you’ll be de deaf ob me, an’ ob yourself too, if you don’t larn to submit. An’ see, too, what a hyperkrite you make me! I’s ’bliged to kick hard, or dey wouldn’t b’lieve me in arnist.”

“Oh! George, George,” continued Peter, as he pulled the midshipman along, shaking him occasionally, “you’ll be deaf to me and to yourself too, if you don’t learn to submit. And look, too, at what a hypocrite you make me! I have to kick hard, or they wouldn’t believe me in earnest.”

“Well, well, Peter,” returned our hero, who at once understood his friend’s ruse to disarm suspicion, and get him away safely, “you need not call yourself a hypocrite this time, at all events, for your kicks and shakings have been uncommonly real—much too real for comfort.”

“Well, well, Peter,” replied our hero, who immediately got his friend’s trick to throw off suspicion and help him escape safely, “you don’t have to consider yourself a hypocrite this time, at least, because your kicks and shakes have been really intense—way too intense for comfort.”

“Didn’t I say I was ’bleeged to do it?” retorted Peter, with a pout that might have emulated that of his wife on the occasion of their engagement. “D’you s’pose dem raskils don’ know a real kick from a sham one? I was marciful too, for if I’d kicked as I could, dere wouldn’t be a whole bone in your carcass at dis momint! You’s got to larn to be grateful, Geo’ge. Come along.”

“Didn’t I say I was obliged to do it?” Peter replied, pouting like his wife did when they got engaged. “Do you really think those punks can’t tell a real kick from a fake one? I was merciful too, because if I’d kicked as I could, you wouldn’t have a single bone left in your body right now! You need to learn to be grateful, George. Let’s go.”

Conversing thus pleasantly, the white slave and the black left the Kasba together and descended into the town.

Conversing pleasantly, the white slave and the black left the Kasba together and walked down into the town.


Chapter Seven.

The Middy obtains a Decided Advance, and Makes Peter the Great his Confidant.

Many months passed, after the events narrated in the last chapter, before George Foster had the good-fortune to meet again with Hugh Sommers, and several weeks elapsed before he had the chance of another interview with the daughter.

Many months went by after the events described in the last chapter before George Foster had the good luck to see Hugh Sommers again, and several weeks passed before he had another opportunity to meet with his daughter.

Indeed, he was beginning to despair of ever again seeing either the one or the other, and it required the utmost energy and the most original suggestions of a hopeful nature on the part of his faithful friend to prevent his giving way altogether, and having, as Peter expressed it, “anoder fit ob de blues.”

Indeed, he was starting to lose hope of ever seeing either one again, and it took all the energy and creative ideas from his faithful friend to keep him from completely breaking down and, as Peter put it, "having another bout of the blues."

At last fortune favoured him. He was busy in the garden one day planting flowers, when Peter came to him and said—

At last, luck was on his side. He was working in the garden one day, planting flowers, when Peter came up to him and said—

“I’s got news for you to-day, Geo’ge.”

"I've got news for you today, George."

“Indeed,” said the middy, with a weary sigh; “what may your news be?”

“Yeah,” said the midshipman, with a tired sigh; “what’s your news?”

“You ’member dat pictur’ ob de coffee-house in de town what you doo’d?”

“You remember that picture of the coffee house in town that you drew?”

“Yes, now you mention it, I do, though I had almost forgotten it.”

“Yes, now that you bring it up, I do, although I had almost forgotten.”

“Ah! but I not forgit ’im! Well, yesterday I tuk it to massa, an’ he bery much pleased. He say, bring you up to de house, an’ he gib you some work to do.”

“Ah! But I won't forget him! Well, yesterday I took it to the boss, and he was very pleased. He said to bring you up to the house, and he would give you some work to do.”

“I wish,” returned Foster, “that he’d ask me to make a portrait of little Hester Sommers.”

“I wish,” Foster replied, “that he’d ask me to paint a portrait of little Hester Sommers.”

“You forgit, Geo’ge, de Moors neber git deir portraits doo’d. Dey ’fraid ob de evil eye.”

“You forgot, George, the Moors never get their portraits done. They're afraid of the evil eye.”

“Well, when are we to go up?”

“Well, when are we going up?”

“Now—I jist come for you.”

“Now—I just came for you.”

Throwing down his garden tools, Foster followed the negro to the house, and was ushered into a small chamber, the light of which was rendered soft and mellow by the stained glass windows through which it passed. These windows were exceedingly small—not more than a foot high by eight inches broad—and they were placed in the walls at a height of nine feet or more from the ground. The walls of the room were decorated with richly-coloured tiles, and the floor was of white marble, but the part that attracted our hero most was the ceiling, which was arched, according to Moorish form, and enriched with elaborate designs in stucco—if not in white marble, the difference being difficult to distinguish. On the marble floor lay several shawls, richly embroidered in coloured silk and gold, a pair of small scarlet slippers, covered with gold thread, a thin veil, and several cushions of different sizes. On one of these last reposed a little tame gazelle, whose bright eyes greeted the two slaves with an inquiring look as they entered.

Throwing down his gardening tools, Foster followed the man to the house and was led into a small room, where the light shone softly and warmly through the stained glass windows. These windows were quite small—not more than a foot high and eight inches wide—and were set in the walls at least nine feet above the ground. The room's walls were adorned with brightly colored tiles, and the floor was made of white marble. However, what caught Foster's attention the most was the ceiling, which was arched in a Moorish style and decorated with intricate stucco designs—it's hard to tell if it was also in white marble. On the marble floor lay several shawls, richly embroidered with colorful silk and gold, a pair of small red slippers covered in gold thread, a thin veil, and several cushions of various sizes. On one of those cushions rested a little tame gazelle, whose bright eyes looked curiously at the two men as they entered.

From all these things Foster judged that this was one of the women’s apartments, and wondered much that he had been admitted into such a jealously-guarded sanctuary, but relieved his mind by setting it down to that eccentricity for which Ben-Ahmed was noted.

From all these things, Foster figured that this was one of the women’s apartments and was quite surprised that he had been allowed into such a closely-guarded space. He eased his thoughts by attributing it to the eccentricity for which Ben-Ahmed was known.

He had just arrived at this conclusion when a door opened, and Ben-Ahmed himself entered with the sketch of the coffee-house in his hand.

He had just reached this conclusion when a door opened, and Ben-Ahmed walked in holding the sketch of the coffeehouse.

“Tell him,” said the Moor to Peter, “that I am much pleased with this drawing, and wish him to make one, a little larger in size, of this room. Let him put into it everything that he sees. He will find paper in that portfolio, and all else that he requires on this ottoman. Let him take time, and do it well. He need not work in the garden while thus employed.”

“Tell him,” said the Moor to Peter, “that I really like this drawing and want him to make a slightly larger one of this room. He should include everything he sees. He will find paper in that portfolio and everything else he needs on this ottoman. He should take his time and do it well. He doesn’t have to work in the garden while he’s doing this.”

Pointing to the various things to which he referred, the Moor turned and left the apartment.

Pointing to the different things he mentioned, the Moor turned and left the room.

“Now, Geo’ge, what you t’ink ob all dat?” asked Peter, with a broad grin, when he had translated the Moor’s orders.

“Now, George, what do you think about all that?” asked Peter, with a wide grin, after he had translated the Moor’s orders.

“Really I don’t know what to think of it. Undoubtedly it is a step upwards, as compared with working in the garden; but then, don’t you see, Peter, it will give me much less of your company, which will be a tremendous drawback?”

“Honestly, I’m not sure what to make of it. It’s definitely an improvement over working in the garden; but, you see, Peter, it means I’ll get a lot less time with you, which is a huge downside.”

“Das well said. You’s kite right. I hab notice from de fus’ dat you hab a well-constitooted mind, an’ appruciates de value ob friendship. I lub your smood face, Geo’ge!”

“That's well said. You're right about the kite. I noticed from the start that you have a well-constituted mind and appreciate the value of friendship. I love your smooth face, George!”

“I hope you love more of me than my smooth face, Peter,” returned the middy, “otherwise your love won’t continue, for there are certain indications on my upper lip which assure me that the smoothness won’t last long.”

“I hope you love more about me than just my smooth face, Peter,” replied the middy, “otherwise your love won’t last, because there are some signs on my upper lip that tell me this smoothness won’t stick around for long.”

“Hol’ your tongue, sar! What you go on jabberin’ so to me when you’s got work to do, sar!” said Peter fiercely, with a threatening motion of his fist. “Go to work at once, you white slabe!”

“Hold your tongue, sir! Why are you talking to me like that when you have work to do, sir!” Peter said fiercely, raising his fist in a threatening way. “Get to work right now, you white slave!”

Our hero was taken aback for a moment by this sudden explosion, but the presence of a negro girl, who had entered softly by a door at his back, at once revealed to him the truth that Peter the Great had donned the garb of the hypocrite. Although unused and very much averse to such costume, he felt compelled in some degree to adopt it, and, bowing his head, not only humbly, but in humiliation, he went silently towards his drawing materials, while the girl placed a tumbler of water on a small table and retired.

Our hero was momentarily shocked by the sudden explosion, but when he noticed a Black girl who had quietly entered through a door behind him, he instantly realized that Peter the Great had taken on the role of a hypocrite. Although he wasn’t used to and strongly disliked such attire, he felt somewhat obligated to go along with it. Bowing his head, not just humbly but with a sense of shame, he silently moved toward his drawing materials, while the girl set a glass of water on a small table and left.

Turning round, he found that Peter had also disappeared from the scene.

Turning around, he realized that Peter had also vanished from the scene.

At first he imagined that the water was meant for his refreshment, but on examining the materials on the ottoman he found a box of water-colour paints, which accounted for its being sent.

At first, he thought the water was for his refreshment, but after looking at the items on the ottoman, he discovered a box of watercolors, which explained why it had been sent.

Although George Foster had never been instructed in painting, he possessed considerable natural talent, and was intensely fond of the art. It was, therefore, with feelings of delight which he had not experienced for many a day that he began to arrange his materials and set about this new and congenial work.

Although George Foster had never been taught how to paint, he had a lot of natural talent and was deeply passionate about the art. So, it was with a sense of joy he hadn't felt in a long time that he started to organize his supplies and dive into this new and enjoyable project.

Among other things he found a small easel, which had a very Anglican aspect about it. Wondering how it had got there, he set it up, with a sheet of paper on it, tried various parts of the room, in order to find out the best position for a picture, and went through that interesting series of steppings back and puttings of the head on one side which seem to be inseparably connected with true art.

Among other things, he discovered a small easel that had a distinctly Anglican look. Curious about how it ended up there, he set it up with a sheet of paper and explored different spots in the room to find the best angle for a picture. He went through that intriguing process of stepping back and tilting his head, which seems to be an essential part of creating true art.

While thus engaged in the profound silence of that luxurious apartment, with its “dim religious light,” now glancing at the rich ceiling, anon at the fair sheet of paper, he chanced to look below the margin of the latter and observed, through the legs of the easel, that the gorgeous eyes of the gazelle were fixed on him in apparent wonder.

While he was immersed in the deep silence of that luxurious apartment, with its “dim religious light,” sometimes glancing at the ornate ceiling and other times at the clean sheet of paper, he happened to look below the edge of the paper and noticed, through the legs of the easel, that the stunning eyes of the gazelle were fixed on him in apparent curiosity.

He advanced to it at once, holding out a hand coaxingly. The pretty creature allowed him to approach within a few inches, and then bounded from its cushion like a thing of india-rubber to the other end of the room, where it faced about and gazed again.

He moved toward it immediately, extending a hand in a gentle manner. The cute creature let him get within a few inches and then jumped off its cushion like a bouncy ball to the other side of the room, where it turned around and looked again.

“You gaze well, pretty creature,” thought the embryo artist. “Perhaps that’s the origin of your name! Humph! you won’t come to me?”

“You're looking good, pretty creature,” thought the budding artist. “Maybe that's how you got your name! Hmph! You won't come to me?”

The latter part of his thoughts he expressed aloud, but the animal made no response. It evidently threw the responsibility of taking the initiative on the man.

The latter part of his thoughts he said out loud, but the animal didn't reply. It clearly placed the responsibility of taking action on the man.

Our middy was naturally persevering in character. Laying aside his pencil, he sat down on the marble floor, put on his most seductive expression, held out his hand gently, and muttered soft encouragements—such as, “Now then, Spunkie, come here, an’ don’t be silly—” and the like. But “Spunkie” still stood immovable and gazed.

Our midshipman was naturally persistent in nature. Setting aside his pencil, he sat down on the marble floor, put on his most charming expression, extended his hand gently, and softly coaxed, saying things like, “Come on, Spunkie, come here, and don’t be foolish—” and so on. But “Spunkie” remained still and stared.

Then the middy took to advancing in a sitting posture—after a manner known to infants—at the same time intensifying the urbanity of his look and the wheedlement of his tone. The gazelle suffered him to approach until his fingers were within an inch of its nose. There the middy stopped. He had studied animal nature. He was aware that it takes two to love as well as to quarrel. He resolved to wait. Seeing this, the gazelle timidly advanced its little nose and touched his finger. He scratched gently! Spunkie seemed to like it. He scratched progressively up its forehead. Spunkie evidently enjoyed it. He scratched behind its ear, and—the victory was gained! The gazelle, dismissing all fear, advanced and rubbed its graceful head on his shoulder.

Then the midshipman started to move forward while sitting—like a baby would—while also making his expression more polite and his tone more charming. The gazelle let him get close until his fingers were just an inch from its nose. There, the midshipman paused. He understood animal behavior. He knew that it takes two to love just as it does to fight. He decided to wait. Seeing this, the gazelle nervously moved its little nose and touched his finger. He scratched it gently! Spunkie seemed to enjoy it. He scratched gradually up its forehead. Spunkie clearly liked it. He scratched behind its ear, and—victory was achieved! The gazelle, letting go of all fear, moved forward and rubbed its elegant head against his shoulder.

“Well, you are a nice little beast,” said Foster, as he fondled it; “whoever owns you must be very kind to you, but I can’t afford to waste more time with you. Must get to work.”

“Well, you are a nice little creature,” said Foster, as he petted it; “whoever has you must be really nice to you, but I can’t spend more time on you. I need to get back to work.”

He rose and returned to his easel while the gazelle trotted to its cushion and lay down—to sleep? perchance to dream?—no, to gaze, as before, but in mitigated wonder.

He got up and went back to his easel while the gazelle trotted over to its cushion and lay down—to sleep? Maybe to dream?—no, to look around, as before, but with less amazement.

The amateur painter-slave now applied himself diligently to his work with ever-increasing interest; yet not altogether without an uncomfortable and humiliating conviction that if he did not do it with reasonable rapidity, and give moderate satisfaction, he ran the chance of being “whacked” if not worse!

The amateur painter-slave now focused intently on his work with growing interest; still, he couldn't shake off the unsettling and embarrassing feeling that if he didn't finish it quickly and meet basic expectations, he risked getting “whacked” or worse!

Let not the reader imagine that we are drawing the longbow here, and making these Moors to be more cruel than they really were. Though Ben-Ahmed was an amiable specimen, he was not a typical Algerine, for cruelty of the most dreadful kind was often perpetrated by these monsters in the punishment of trivial offences in those days. At the present hour there stands in the great square of Algiers an imposing mosque, which was designed by a Christian slave—an architect—whose head was cut off because he had built it—whether intentionally or accidentally we know not—in the form of a cross!

Let’s not make the mistake of thinking we’re exaggerating here, portraying these Moors as more ruthless than they actually were. Even though Ben-Ahmed was a likable guy, he wasn’t a typical Algerian, since the most horrific cruelty was often inflicted by these monsters for minor offenses back then. Today, there’s a grand mosque in the main square of Algiers, designed by a Christian slave—an architect—who was executed because he built it—whether on purpose or by accident, we don’t know—in the shape of a cross!

For some hours Foster worked uninterruptedly with his pencil, for he believed, like our great Turner in his earlier days, (though Turner’s sun had not yet arisen!) that the preliminary drawing for a picture cannot be too carefully or elaborately done.

For several hours, Foster worked non-stop with his pencil, believing—just like our great Turner in his earlier days (even though Turner’s sun had yet to rise!)—that the initial drawing for a picture can’t be done too thoughtfully or in too much detail.

After having bumped himself against the wall twice, and tripped over an ottoman once—to the gazelle’s intense surprise—in his efforts to take an artistic view of his work, Foster at last laid down his pencil, stretched himself to his full height, with his hands in the air by way of relaxation, and was beginning to remember that midday meals were not unknown to man, when the negress before mentioned entered with a small round brass tray on which were two covered dishes. The middy lowered his hands in prompt confusion, for he had not attained to the Moors’ sublime indifference to the opinion or thought of slaves.

After bumping into the wall twice and tripping over an ottoman once—much to the gazelle's surprise—in his attempt to get an artistic perspective on his work, Foster finally put down his pencil, stretched up to his full height with his hands in the air to relax, and started to remember that people do eat lunch. Just then, the black woman mentioned earlier walked in with a small round brass tray that had two covered dishes on it. The middy quickly lowered his hands in embarrassment because he hadn't developed the Moors' amazing indifference to the opinions or thoughts of slaves.

He was about to speak, but checked the impulse. It was wiser to hold his tongue! A kindliness of disposition, however, induced him to smile and nod—attentions which impelled the negress, as she retired, to display her teeth and gums to an extent that no one would believe if we were to describe it.

He was about to say something but held back the urge. It was smarter to stay quiet! Still, his friendly nature made him smile and nod—gestures that encouraged the woman, as she left, to show her teeth and gums in a way that no one would believe if we described it.

On examination it was found that one of the dishes contained a savoury compound of rice and chicken, with plenty of butter and other substances—some of which were sweet.

Upon examination, it was discovered that one of the dishes had a tasty mixture of rice and chicken, loaded with butter and various ingredients—some of which were sweet.

The other dish contained little rolls of bread. Both dishes appeared to Foster to be made of embossed gold—or brass, but he knew and cared not which. Coffee in a cup about the size and shape of an egg was his beverage. While engaged with the savoury and altogether unexpected meal, our hero felt his elbow touched. Looking round he saw the gazelle looking at him with an expression in its beautiful eyes that said plainly, “Give me my share.”

The other dish held small rolls of bread. Both dishes looked to Foster like they were made of embossed gold—or brass, but he didn't know or care which one it was. His drink was coffee served in a cup shaped like an egg. While he was enjoying the tasty and completely surprising meal, our hero felt a nudge at his elbow. Turning around, he saw the gazelle gazing at him with an expression in its beautiful eyes that clearly said, “Give me my share.”

“You shall have it, my dear,” said the artist, handing the creature a roll, with which it retired contentedly to its cushion.

“You can have it, my dear,” said the artist, giving the creature a roll, which it happily took to its cushion.

“Perhaps,” thought the youth, as he pensively sipped his coffee, “this room may be sometimes used by Hester! It obviously forms part of the seraglio.”

“Maybe,” thought the young man, as he thoughtfully sipped his coffee, “this room might occasionally be used by Hester! It clearly seems to be part of the harem.”

Strange old fellow, Ben-Ahmed, to allow men like me to invade such a place.

Strange old guy, Ben-Ahmed, to let people like me intrude on a place like this.

The thought of the ladies of the harem somehow suggested his mother and sister, and when poor George got upon this pair of rails he was apt to be run away with, and to forget time and place. The reverie into which he wandered was interrupted, however, by the gazelle asking for more. As there was no more, it was fain to content itself with a pat on the head as the painter rose to resume his work.

The thought of the women in the harem somehow reminded him of his mother and sister, and when poor George started down that train of thought, he often lost track of time and where he was. His daydreaming was interrupted, though, by the gazelle asking for more. Since there was no more, it had to settle for a pat on the head as the painter stood up to continue his work.

The drawing was by this time all pencilled in most elaborately, and the middy opened the water-colour box to examine the paints. As he did so, he again remarked on the familiar English look of the materials, and was about to begin rubbing down a little of one of the cakes—moist colours had not been invented—when he observed some writing in red paint on the back of the palette. He started and flushed, while his heart beat faster, for the writing was, “Expect me. Rub this out. H.S.”

The drawing was by now fully sketched out, and the midshipman opened the watercolor box to check the paints. As he did this, he noted again how familiar the supplies looked, and was about to start mixing one of the color cakes—moist colors hadn’t been invented yet—when he noticed some writing in red paint on the back of the palette. He reacted with surprise and felt his face flush, his heart racing, because the writing said, “Expect me. Rub this out. H.S.”

What could this mean? H.S? Hester Sommers of course. It was simple—too simple. He wished for more—like the gazelle. Like it, too, he got no more. After gazing at the writing, until every letter was burnt into his memory, he obeyed the order and rubbed it out. Then, in a disturbed and anxious frame of mind, he tried to paint, casting many a glance, not only at his subject, but at the two doors which opened into the room.

What could this mean? H.S? Hester Sommers, of course. It was straightforward—too straightforward. He wanted more—like the gazelle. Like that, he got nothing more. After staring at the writing until every letter was engraved in his memory, he followed the instruction and wiped it away. Then, feeling disturbed and anxious, he tried to paint, glancing not only at his subject but also at the two doors that led into the room.

At last one of the doors opened—not the one he happened to be looking at, however. He started up, overturned his stool, and all but knocked down the easel, as the negress re-entered to remove the refreshment-tray. She called to the gazelle as she went out. It bounded lightly after her, and the young painter was left alone to recover his composure.

At last, one of the doors opened—not the one he was looking at, though. He jumped up, knocked over his stool, and almost toppled the easel as the woman came back in to take away the refreshment tray. She called to the gazelle as she left. It jumped lightly after her, leaving the young painter alone to regain his composure.

“Ass that I am!” he said, knitting his brows, clenching his teeth, and putting a heavy dab of crimson-lake on the ceiling!

“Ugh, what an idiot I am!” he said, furrowing his brow, gritting his teeth, and smearing a big patch of red paint on the ceiling!

At that moment the other door opened, yet so gently and slightly that he would not have observed it but for the sharp line of light which it let through. Determined not to be again taken by surprise, he became absorbed in putting little unmeaning lines round the dab of lake—not so busily, however, as to prevent his casting rapid furtive glances at the opening door.

At that moment, the other door opened, so gently and slightly that he wouldn’t have noticed it if not for the sharp line of light that came through. Determined not to be caught off guard again, he focused on drawing small, meaningless lines around the splash of the lake—not so focused, though, that he couldn’t quickly sneak glances at the opening door.

Gradually something white appeared in the aperture—it was a veil. Something blue—it was an eye. Something quite beyond description lovely—it was Hester herself, looking—if such be conceivable—like a scared angel!

Slowly, a white shape appeared in the opening—it was a veil. Something blue—it was an eye. Something indescribably beautiful—it was Hester herself, looking—if that's even possible—like a frightened angel!

“Oh, Mr Foster!” she exclaimed, in a half-whisper, running lightly in, and holding up a finger by way of caution, “I have so longed to see you—”

“Oh, Mr. Foster!” she said, in a soft whisper, coming in quickly and holding up a finger to signal caution, “I’ve really wanted to see you—”

“So have I,” interrupted the delighted middy. “Dear H–—ah—Miss Sommers, I mean, I felt sure that—that—this must be your room—no, what’s its name? boudoir; and the gazelle—”

“So have I,” interrupted the excited young officer. “Dear H—ah—Miss Sommers, I mean, I was certain that—that—this must be your room—no, what do you call it? boudoir; and the gazelle—”

“Yes, yes—oh! never mind that,” interrupted the girl impatiently. “My father—darling father!—any news of him.”

“Yes, yes—oh! never mind that,” interrupted the girl impatiently. “My father—darling father!—any news about him?”

Blushing with shame that he should have thought of his own feelings before her anxieties, Foster dropped the little hand which he had already grasped, and hastened to tell of the meeting with her father in the Kasba—the ease with which he had recognised him from her description, and the few hurried words of comfort he had been able to convey before the slave-driver interfered.

Blushing with shame for thinking of his own feelings before her worries, Foster let go of the little hand he had just taken and quickly recounted the encounter with her father in the Kasba—the way he had easily recognized him from her description and the brief words of comfort he had managed to offer before the slave-driver interrupted.

Tears were coursing each other rapidly down Hester’s cheeks while he was speaking; yet they were not tears of unmingled grief.

Tears were streaming down Hester's cheeks quickly as he spoke; however, they weren't tears of pure sorrow.

“Oh, Mr Foster!” she said, seizing the middy’s hand, and kissing it, “how shall I ever thank you?”

“Oh, Mr. Foster!” she said, grabbing the middy’s hand and kissing it. “How will I ever thank you?”

Before she could add another word, an unlucky touch of Foster’s heel laid the easel, with an amazing clatter, flat on the marble floor! Hester bounded through the doorway more swiftly than her own gazelle, slammed the door behind her, and vanished like a vision.

Before she could say another word, an unfortunate kick from Foster sent the easel crashing down onto the marble floor with a loud clatter! Hester rushed through the doorway faster than her own gazelle, slammed the door behind her, and disappeared like a vision.

Poor Foster! Although young and enthusiastic, he was not a coxcomb. The thrill in the hand that had been kissed told him plainly that he was hopelessly in love! But a dull weight on his heart told him, he thought as plainly, that Hester was not in the same condition.

Poor Foster! Even though he was young and eager, he wasn’t vain. The excitement in the hand that had been kissed clearly told him that he was hopelessly in love! But a heavy feeling in his heart told him, just as clearly, that Hester was not feeling the same way.

“Dear child!” he said, as he slowly gathered up the drawing materials, “if that innocent, transparent, almost infantine creature had been old enough to fall in love she would sooner have hit me on the nose with her lovely fist than have kissed my great ugly paw—even though she was overwhelmed with joy at hearing about her father.”

“Dear child!” he said, as he slowly picked up the drawing materials, “if that innocent, clear, almost childlike being had been old enough to fall in love, she would have sooner hit me on the nose with her lovely little fist than kissed my big ugly hand—even though she was so happy to hear about her father.”

Having replaced the easel and drawing, he seated himself on an ottoman, put his elbows on his knees, laid his forehead in his hands, and began to meditate aloud.

Having moved the easel and drawing, he sat down on an ottoman, rested his elbows on his knees, placed his forehead in his hands, and started to think out loud.

“Yes,” he said, with a profound sigh, “I love her—that’s as clear as daylight; and she does not love me—that’s clearer than daylight. Unrequited love! That’s what I’ve come to! Nevertheless, I’m not in wild despair. How’s that? I don’t want to shoot or drown myself. How’s that? On the contrary, I want to live and rescue her. I could serve or die for that child with pleasure—without even the reward of a smile! There must be something peculiar here. Is it—can it be Platonic love? Of course that must be it. Yes, I’ve often heard and read of that sort of love before. I know it now, and—and—I rather like it!”

“Yes,” he said with a deep sigh, “I love her—that's as obvious as day; and she doesn’t love me—that’s even more obvious. Unrequited love! That’s what I’ve come to! Still, I’m not in utter despair. How so? I don’t want to shoot myself or drown myself. How’s that? On the contrary, I want to live and save her. I would gladly serve or die for that girl—even without the reward of a smile! There must be something unusual about this. Is it—could it be Platonic love? Of course, that must be it. Yes, I’ve often heard and read about that kind of love before. I know it now, and—and—I actually like it!”

“You don’t look as if you did, Geo’ge,” said a deep voice beside him.

“You don’t seem like you did, Geo’ge,” said a deep voice next to him.

George started up with a face of scarlet.

George sprang up with a bright red face.

“Peter!” he exclaimed fiercely, “did you hear me speak? What did you hear?”

“Peter!” he shouted angrily, “did you hear me? What did you hear?”

“Halo! Geo’ge, don’t squeeze my arm so! You’s hurtin’ me. I hear you say somet’ing ’bout plotummik lub, but what sort o’ lub that may be is more’n I kin tell.”

“Halo! Geo’ge, don’t squeeze my arm so! You’re hurting me. I heard you say something about plotummik love, but what kind of love that is is more than I can tell.”

“Are you sure that is all you— But come, Peter, I should have no secrets from you. The truth is,” (he whispered low here), “I have seen Hester Sommers—here, in this room, not half an hour ago—and—and I feel that I am hopelessly in love with her—Platonically, that is—but I fear you won’t understand what that means—”

“Are you sure that is all you— But come on, Peter, I shouldn’t have any secrets from you. The truth is,” (he whispered quietly here), “I just saw Hester Sommers—right here in this room, not even thirty minutes ago—and—and I think I’m hopelessly in love with her—Platonically, that is—but I’m afraid you won’t get what that means—”

The midshipman stopped abruptly. For the first time since they became acquainted he saw a grave expression of decided disapproval on the face of his sable friend.

The midshipman stopped suddenly. For the first time since they had met, he noticed a serious look of clear disapproval on his dark-skinned friend's face.

“Geo’ge,” said Peter solemnly, “you tell me you hab took ’vantage ob bein’ invited to your master’s house to make lub—plo—plotummikilly or oderwise—to your master’s slabe?”

“Geo’ge,” Peter said seriously, “you’re telling me you took advantage of being invited to your master’s house to make love—plot—whatever—to your master’s slave?”

“No, Peter, I told you nothing of the sort. The meeting with Hester was purely accidental—at least it was none of my seeking—and I did not make love to her—”

“No, Peter, I didn’t say anything like that. The meeting with Hester was completely accidental—at least it wasn’t something I was looking for—and I did not hook up with her—”

“Did she make lub to you, Geo’ge—plo—plotummikilly.”

“Did she make love to you, Geo’ge—plo—plotummikilly.”

“Certainly not. She came to ask about her poor father, and I saw that she is far too young to think of falling in love at all. What I said was that I have fallen hopelessly in love, and that as I cannot hope that she will ever be—be mine, I have made up my mind to love her hopelessly, but loyally, to the end of life, and serve or die for her if need be.”

“Of course not. She came to ask about her sick father, and I could see that she’s way too young to even think about falling in love. What I said was that I have fallen hopelessly in love, and since I can’t hope that she’ll ever be mine, I’ve decided to love her hopelessly, but faithfully, for the rest of my life, and to serve or die for her if necessary.”

“Oh! das all right, Geo’ge. If dat’s what you calls plo—plotummik lub—lub away, my boy, as hard’s you kin. Same time, I’s not kite so sure dat she’s too young to hub. An’ t’ings ain’t allers as hopeless as dey seems. But now, what’s dis you bin do here? My! How pritty. Oh! das real bootiful. But what’s you got in de ceiling—de sun, eh?”

“Oh! That's all right, George. If that's what you call plotting love, go ahead, my boy, as hard as you can. At the same time, I'm not so sure she's too young to have it. And things aren't always as hopeless as they seem. But now, what have you been doing here? My! How pretty. Oh! That's really beautiful. But what's that you have in the ceiling—the sun, huh?”

He pointed to the dab of crimson-lake.

He pointed to the spot of crimson paint.

Foster explained that it was merely a “bit of colour.”

Foster said it was just a “little bit of color.”

“Ob course! A cow wid half an eye could see dat!”

“Of course! A cow with half an eye could see that!”

“Well—but I mean—it’s a sort of—a kind of—tone to paint up to.”

“Well—but I mean—it’s a sort of—a kind of—tone to aim for.”

“H’m! das strange now. I don’t hear no sound nowhar!”

“H’m! That's strange now. I don’t hear any sound anywhere!”

“Well, then, it’s a shadow, Peter.”

“Well, then, it’s a shadow, Peter.”

“Geo’ge,” said the negro, with a look of surprise, “I do t’ink your plo-plotummik lub hab disagreed wid you. Come ’long to de kitchen an’ hab your supper—it’s all ready.”

“Geo’ge,” said the man, looking surprised, “I think your sweetheart has had a falling out with you. Come on to the kitchen and have your dinner—it’s all ready.”

So saying, he went off with his friend and confidant to the culinary region, which was also the salle à manger of the slaves.

So saying, he went off with his friend and confidant to the kitchen area, which was also the salle à manger of the slaves.


Chapter Eight.

A Severe Trial—Secret Communication under Difficulties, and Sudden Flight.

The devotion of our middy to the fine arts was so satisfactory in its results that Ben-Ahmed set him to work at various other apartments in his dwelling when the first drawing was nearly finished.

The dedication of our midshipman to the fine arts was so impressive in its results that Ben-Ahmed had him work on several other rooms in his home when the first drawing was nearly complete.

We say nearly finished, because, owing to some unaccountable whim, the Moor would not allow the first drawing to be completed. When Foster had finished a painting of the central court his master was so pleased with the way in which he had drawn and coloured the various shrubs and flowers which grew there, that he ordered him forthwith to commence a series of drawings of the garden from various points of view. In one of these Foster introduced such a life-like portrait of Peter the Great that Ben-Ahmed was charmed, and immediately gave orders to have most of his slaves portrayed while engaged in their various occupations.

We say almost finished because, for some unknown reason, the Moor wouldn’t let the first drawing be completed. When Foster finished a painting of the central court, his master was so impressed with how he captured the different shrubs and flowers that grew there, he immediately told him to start a series of drawings of the garden from different angles. In one of these, Foster included such a lifelike portrait of Peter the Great that Ben-Ahmed was delighted and quickly ordered most of his slaves to be portrayed while doing their various tasks.

In work of this kind many months were spent, for Foster was a painstaking worker. He finished all his paintings with minute care, having no capacity for off-hand or rapid sketching. During this period the engrossing nature of his work—of which he was extremely fond—tended to prevent his mind from dwelling too much on his condition of slavery, but it was chiefly the knowledge that Hester Sommers was under the same roof, and the expectation that at any moment he might encounter her, which reconciled him to his fate, and even made him cheerful under it.

In projects like this, many months went by because Foster was a meticulous worker. He completed all his paintings with great attention to detail, lacking the ability to sketch quickly or casually. During this time, the captivating nature of his work—something he truly loved—kept his mind from focusing too much on the reality of his enslavement. However, it was mainly the awareness that Hester Sommers was in the same building, along with the hope of running into her at any moment, that made him accept his situation and even brought him some cheer.

But as week after week passed away, and month after month, without even a flutter of her dress being seen by him, his heart failed him again, and he began to fear that Ben-Ahmed’s son Osman might have returned and carried her off as his bride, or that she might have been sold to some rich Moor—even to the Dey himself! Of course his black friend comforted him with the assurance that Osman had not returned, and that Ben-Ahmed was not the man to sell a slave he was fond of; but such assurances did not afford him much comfort. His mind was also burdened with anxiety about his mother and sister.

But as weeks and months went by without him catching even a glimpse of her dress, his heart sank again, and he started to worry that Ben-Ahmed’s son Osman might have come back and taken her as his wife, or that she could have been sold to some wealthy Moor—even to the Dey himself! Of course, his black friend tried to reassure him that Osman hadn’t returned and that Ben-Ahmed wasn’t the type to sell a slave he cared about; however, those reassurances didn’t bring him much comfort. He was also weighed down with worry about his mother and sister.

He was sitting one day while in this state at an angle of the garden trying to devote his entire mind to the portrayal of a tree-fern, and vainly endeavouring to prevent Hester Sommers from coming between him and the paper, when he was summoned to attend upon Ben-Ahmed. As this was an event of by no means uncommon occurrence, he listlessly gathered up his materials and went into the house.

He was sitting one day in the garden, trying to focus completely on drawing a tree-fern, while struggling to keep Hester Sommers from getting in the way. Then he was called to attend to Ben-Ahmed. Since this happened fairly often, he casually packed up his stuff and went inside the house.

He found the Moor seated cross-legged on a carpet, smoking his hookah, with only a negress in attendance. His easel, he found, was already placed, and, to his surprise, he observed that the original drawing with which his career as a painter had commenced was placed upon it.

He discovered the Moor sitting cross-legged on a carpet, smoking his hookah, with just a Black woman present. He noticed that his easel was already set up, and to his surprise, he saw that the original drawing that had kickstarted his career as a painter was displayed on it.

“I wish you to finish that picture by introducing a figure,” said Ben-Ahmed, with solemn gravity.

“I want you to complete that painting by adding a figure,” said Ben-Ahmed, with serious intent.

He spoke in Lingua Franca, which Foster understood pretty well by that time.

He spoke in Lingua Franca, which Foster understood pretty well by then.

It now became evident to him why the drawing of the room had been left unfinished, and he thought it probable that modesty—or, perhaps, a difficulty in overcoming the Moslem’s dislike to being transferred to canvas at all—had caused the delay.

It was now clear to him why the drawing of the room had been left unfinished, and he figured that modesty—or maybe a struggle with the Moslem’s aversion to being depicted on canvas at all—had caused the holdup.

“In what attitude do you wish to be painted?” asked the middy, as he moved the easel a little, and took a professional, head-on-one-side look at his subject.

“In what pose do you want to be painted?” asked the midshipman, as he adjusted the easel slightly and took a professional, cocked-head look at his subject.

“In no attitude,” returned the Moor gravely.

“In no way,” the Moor replied seriously.

“Pardon me,” said Foster in surprise. “Did you not say that—that—”

“Excuse me,” said Foster in surprise. “Did you not say that—that—”

“I said that I wish you to finish the drawing by introducing a figure,” returned Ben-Ahmed, taking a long draw at the hookah.

“I said I want you to finish the drawing by adding a figure,” Ben-Ahmed replied, taking a long puff from the hookah.

“Just so—and may I ask—”

"Just so—and can I ask—"

“The figure,” resumed the Moor, taking no notice of the interruption, “is to be one of my women slaves.”

“The figure,” continued the Moor, ignoring the interruption, “is going to be one of my female slaves.”

Here he turned his head slightly and gave a brief order to the negress in waiting, who retired by the door behind her.

Here, he slightly turned his head and gave a quick order to the Black servant waiting, who then left through the door behind her.

The middy stood silent for a minute or so, lost in wonder and expectation, when another door opened and a female entered. She was gorgeously dressed, and closely veiled, so that her face was entirely concealed; nevertheless, George Foster’s heart seemed to bound into his throat and half choke him, for he knew the size, air, and general effect of that female as well as if she had been his own mother.

The midshipman stood quietly for a minute or so, filled with wonder and anticipation, when another door opened and a woman walked in. She was beautifully dressed and heavily veiled, completely hiding her face; however, George Foster’s heart felt like it was leaping into his throat and nearly choking him, because he recognized the figure, presence, and overall impression of that woman as if she were his own mother.

The Moor rose, led her to a cushion, and bade her sit down. She did so with the grace of Venus, and then the Moor removed her veil—looking fixedly at the painter as he did so.

The Moor stood up, guided her to a cushion, and asked her to sit down. She did so with the grace of Venus, and then the Moor took off her veil—staring intently at the painter as he did this.

But the middy had recovered self-possession by that time. He was surprised as well as deeply concerned to observe that Hester’s beautiful face was very pale, and her eyes were red and swollen, as if from much crying, but not a muscle in his stolid countenance betrayed the slightest emotion. He put his head a little to one side, in the orthodox manner, and looked steadily at her. Then he looked at his painting and frowned as if considering the best spot in which to place this “figure.” Then he began to work.

But by that time, the middy had regained his composure. He was both surprised and worried to see that Hester’s beautiful face was very pale, and her eyes were red and swollen, as if she had been crying a lot, but not a single muscle in his expression showed any emotion. He tilted his head slightly to one side, in the usual way, and stared at her. Then he glanced at his painting and frowned, as if thinking about where to put this “figure.” After that, he started to work.

Meanwhile the Moor sat down to smoke in such a position that he could see both painter and sitter.

Meanwhile, the Moor sat down to smoke in a way that allowed him to see both the painter and the person being painted.

It was a severe test of our middy’s capacity to act the “hyperkrite!” His heart was thumping at his ribs like a sledge-hammer anxious to get out. His hand trembled so that he could scarcely draw a line, and he was driven nearly mad with the necessity of presenting a calm, thoughtful exterior when the effervescence within, as he afterwards admitted, almost blew his head off like a champagne cork.

It was a tough test of our midshipman’s ability to act the “hypercritic!” His heart was pounding against his ribs like a sledgehammer trying to break free. His hand shook so much that he could barely draw a straight line, and he was nearly driven crazy by the need to maintain a calm, thoughtful appearance while the excitement inside him, as he later admitted, was almost enough to make his head pop off like a champagne cork.

By degrees he calmed down, ceased breaking the point of his pencil, and used his india-rubber less frequently. Then he took to colour and the brush, and here the tide began to turn in his favour. Such a subject surely never before sat to painter since the world began! He became engrossed in his work. The eyes became intent, the hand steady, the heart regular, the whole man intense, while a tremendous frown and compressed lips told that he “meant business!”

Gradually, he settled down, stopped breaking the tip of his pencil, and used his eraser less often. Then he switched to color and a brush, and that’s when things started to go his way. Such a subject has surely never posed for a painter since the world began! He became absorbed in his work. His eyes focused, his hand was steady, his heart was regular, and he was completely intense, with a fierce frown and tight lips showing that he was serious about what he was doing!

Not less intense was the attention of the Moor. Of course we cannot tell what his thoughts were, but it seemed not improbable that his eccentric recklessness in violating all his Mohammedan habits and traditions as to the seclusion of women, by thus exposing Hester to the gaze of a young infidel, had aroused feelings of jealousy and suspicion, which were not natural to his kindly and un-Moorish cast of soul.

Not less intense was the attention of the Moor. Of course, we can’t know what he was thinking, but it seemed likely that his unusual boldness in breaking all of his Muslim customs and traditions regarding the seclusion of women, by exposing Hester to the gaze of a young outsider, had stirred up feelings of jealousy and suspicion that were not typical of his kind and non-Moorish nature.

But while young Foster was employed in the application of his powers to energetic labour, the old Moor was engaged in the devotion of his powers to the consumption of smoke. The natural results followed. While the painter became more and more absorbed, so as to forget all around save his sitter and his work, the Moor became more and more devoted to his hookah, till he forgot all around save the soporific influences of smoke. An almost oppressive silence ensued, broken only by the soft puffing of Ben-Ahmed’s lips, and an occasional change in the attitude of the painter. And oh! how earnestly did that painter wish that Ben-Ahmed would retire—even for a minute—to give him a chance of exchanging a word or two with his subject.

But while young Foster was focused on putting his energy into his work, the old Moor was busy using his energy to smoke. The natural results followed. As the painter became more and more absorbed, forgetting everything around him except for his sitter and his art, the Moor became increasingly dedicated to his hookah, until he forgot everything except the drowsy effects of smoke. An almost heavy silence filled the space, broken only by the quiet puffs from Ben-Ahmed’s lips and the occasional shift in the painter's position. And oh! how desperately the painter wished that Ben-Ahmed would step away—even for a minute—to give him a chance to exchange a few words with his subject.

But the Moor was steady as a rock. Indeed he was too steady, for the curtains of his eyes suddenly fell, and shut in the owlish glare with which he had been regarding the middy. At the same moment a sharp click and clatter sent an electric thrill to the hearts of all. The Moor’s mouthpiece had fallen on the marble floor! Ben-Ahmed picked it up and replaced it with severe gravity, yet a faint flicker of red in his cheek, and a very slight air of confusion, showed that even a magnificent Moor objects to be caught napping by his slaves.

But the Moor was as steady as ever. In fact, he was too steady, as his eyelids suddenly dropped, cutting off the intense stare he had been giving the young sailor. At the same moment, a loud click and clatter sent a jolt of surprise through everyone present. The Moor's mouthpiece had dropped to the marble floor! Ben-Ahmed picked it up and put it back with serious composure, but a faint blush on his cheek and a hint of embarrassment indicated that even a proud Moor doesn’t like being caught off guard by his servants.

This incident turned Foster’s thoughts into a new channel. If the Moor should again succumb to the demands of nature—or the influence of tobacco—how could he best make use of the opportunity? It was a puzzling question. To speak—in a whisper or otherwise—was not to be thought of. Detection would follow almost certainly. The dumb alphabet would have been splendid, though dangerous, but neither he nor Hester understood it. Signs might do. He would try signs, though he had never tried them before. What then? Did not “Never venture, never win,” “Faint heart never won,” etcetera, and a host of similar proverbs assure him that a midshipman, of all men, should “never say die.”

This incident made Foster rethink his approach. If the Moor were to give in to nature—or the effects of tobacco—how could he take advantage of that moment? It was a tricky situation. Speaking—whether quietly or not—was out of the question. There would almost certainly be a chance of getting caught. Using a silent alphabet would have been great, albeit risky, but neither he nor Hester knew it. Gestures might work. He would give gestures a shot, even though he had never done it before. So what now? Didn’t phrases like “Never venture, never win,” “A faint heart never won,” and a bunch of similar sayings remind him that a midshipman, of all people, should “never give up”?

A few minutes more gave him the chance. Again the mouthpiece fell, but this time it dropped on the folds of the Moor’s dress, and in another minute steady breathing told that Ben-Ahmed was in the land of Nod—if not of dreams.

A few more minutes gave him the opportunity. Once again, the mouthpiece fell, but this time it landed on the folds of the Moor's dress, and in another minute, steady breathing indicated that Ben-Ahmed was in the land of Nod—if not of dreams.

A sort of lightning change took place in the expressions of the young people. Hester’s face beamed with intelligence. Foster’s blazed with mute interrogation. The little maid clasped her little hands, gazed upwards anxiously, looked at the painter entreatingly, and glanced at the Moor dubiously.

A sudden shift occurred in the expressions of the young people. Hester's face lit up with intelligence. Foster's was intense with unspoken questions. The young girl clasped her hands, looked up anxiously, glanced at the painter with a pleading look, and regarded the Moor with uncertainty.

Foster tried hard to talk to her “only with his eyes.” He even added some amazing motions of the lips which were meant to convey— “What’s the matter with you?” but they conveyed nothing, for Hester only shook her head and looked miserable.

Foster tried really hard to communicate with her “only with his eyes.” He even made some impressive lip movements that were meant to say— “What’s wrong with you?” but they didn’t communicate anything, because Hester just shook her head and looked unhappy.

A mild choke at that moment caused the maid to fall into statuesque composure, and the painter to put his frowning head tremendously to one side as he stepped back in order to make quite sure that the last touch was really equal, if not superior, to Michael Angelo himself!

A slight choke at that moment made the maid freeze in place, and the painter tilted his frowning head dramatically to one side as he stepped back to ensure that the final touch was truly equal to, if not better than, Michelangelo himself!

The Moor resumed his mouthpiece with a suspicious glance at both slaves, and Foster, with the air of a man who feels that Michael was fairly overthrown, stepped forward to continue his work. Truly, if Peter the Great had been there at the time he might have felt that he also was fairly eclipsed in his own particular line!

The Moor picked up his pipe again, casting a wary eye at both slaves, and Foster, acting like someone who believed Michael had been completely beaten, stepped up to carry on with his task. Honestly, if Peter the Great had been around, he might have thought he too was overshadowed in his own field!

Foster now became desperate, and his active mind began to rush wildly about in quest of useful ideas, while his steady hand pursued its labour until the Moor smoked himself into another slumber.

Foster became desperate, and his active mind raced wildly in search of useful ideas, while his steady hand continued working until the Moor drifted off into another sleep.

Availing himself of the renewed opportunity, the middy wrapped a small piece of pencil in a little bit of paper, and, with the reckless daring of a man who had boarded a pirate single-handed, flung it at his lady-love.

Taking advantage of the new chance, the midshipman wrapped a small piece of pencil in a bit of paper and, with the reckless boldness of a man who had single-handedly boarded a pirate ship, threw it at his beloved.

His aim was true—as that of a midshipman should be. The little bomb struck Hester on the nose and fell into her lap. She unrolled it quickly, and an expression of blank disappointment was the result, for the paper was blank and she had expected a communication. She looked up inquiringly, and beaming intelligence displaced the blank when she saw that Foster made as though he were writing large text on his drawing. She at once flattened the bit of paper on her knee—eyeing the Moor anxiously the while—and scribbled a few words on the paper.

His aim was spot on—as it should be for a midshipman. The small bomb hit Hester on the nose and dropped into her lap. She quickly unrolled it, and a look of pure disappointment spread across her face because the paper was blank, and she had been expecting a message. She looked up with a questioning stare, and the emptiness vanished when she noticed Foster pretending to write big letters on his drawing. Without hesitation, she smoothed the piece of paper on her knee—glancing nervously at the Moor as she did so—and scribbled a few words on the paper.

A loud cough from Foster, followed by a violent sneeze, caused her to crush the paper in her hand and again become intensely statuesque. Prompt though she was, this would not have saved her from detection if the violence of Foster’s sneeze had not drawn the Moor’s first glance away from her and towards himself.

A loud cough from Foster, followed by a forceful sneeze, made her crush the paper in her hand and become completely still again. Even though she was quick, it wouldn’t have kept her from being noticed if the force of Foster’s sneeze hadn’t drawn the Moor’s first look away from her and toward him.

“Pardon me,” said the middy, with a deprecatory air, “a sneeze is sometimes difficult to repress.”

“Excuse me,” said the midshipman, with a modest demeanor, “sometimes it’s hard to hold back a sneeze.”

“Does painting give Englishmen colds?” asked the Moor sternly.

“Does painting give English guys colds?” asked the Moor sternly.

“Sometimes it does—especially if practised out of doors in bad weather,” returned Foster softly.

“Sometimes it does—especially if practiced outdoors in bad weather,” Foster replied softly.

“H’m! That will do for to-day. You may return to your painting in the garden. It will, perhaps, cure your cold. Go!” he added, turning to Hester, who immediately rose, pushed the paper under the cushion on which she had been sitting, and left the room with her eyes fixed on the ground.

“Hm! That’s enough for today. You can go back to your painting in the garden. It might help with your cold. Go!” he said, turning to Hester, who immediately got up, tucked the paper under the cushion she had been sitting on, and left the room with her eyes down.

As the cat watches the mouse, Foster had watched the girl’s every movement while he bent over his paint-box. He saw where she put the paper. In conveying his materials from the room, strange to say, he slipped on the marble floor, close to the cushion, secured the paper as he rose, and, picking up his scattered things with an air of self-condemnation, retired humbly—yet elated—from the presence-chamber.

As the cat watches the mouse, Foster kept an eye on the girl’s every move while he leaned over his paint box. He noticed where she placed the paper. While he was carrying his materials out of the room, oddly enough, he slipped on the marble floor near the cushion, grabbed the paper as he got up, and, gathering his scattered items with a sense of self-disappointment, left the room humbly—yet with a sense of achievement.

Need we say that in the first convenient spot he could find he eagerly unrolled the paper, and read—

Need we say that as soon as he found a good spot, he quickly unrolled the paper and read—

“I am lost! Oh, save me! Osman has come! I have seen him! Hateful! He comes to-morrow to—”

“I am lost! Oh, help me! Osman has come! I have seen him! Hateful! He’s coming tomorrow to—”

The writing ended abruptly.

The writing stopped suddenly.

“My hideous sneeze did that!” growled Foster savagely. “But if I had been a moment later Ben-Ahmed might have—well, well; no matter. She must be saved. She shall be saved!”

“My awful sneeze did that!” Foster growled angrily. “But if I had been even a second later, Ben-Ahmed might have—well, never mind; it doesn't matter. She must be saved. She will be saved!”

Having said this, clenched his teeth and hands, and glared, he began to wonder how she was to be saved. Not being able to arrive at any conclusion on this point, he went off in search of his friend Peter the Great.

Having said this, he clenched his teeth and fists, glared, and started to wonder how she was going to be saved. Unable to come to any conclusion on this, he set off to find his friend Peter the Great.

He found that worthy man busy mending a rake in a tool-house, and in a few eager words explained how matters stood. At first the negro listened with his wonted, cheerful smile and helpful look, which hitherto had been a sort of beacon-light to the poor midshipman in his troubles, but when he came to the piece of paper and read its contents the smile vanished.

He found that worthy man busy fixing a rake in a tool shed, and in a few excited words explained what was going on. At first, the man listened with his usual cheerful smile and helpful demeanor, which had previously been a guiding light for the struggling midshipman, but when he saw the piece of paper and read its contents, the smile disappeared.

“Osman home!” he said. “If Osman come back it’s a black look-out for poor Hester! And the paper says to-morrow,” cried Foster; “to take her away and marry her, no doubt. Peter, I tell you, she must be saved to-night! You and I must save her. If you won’t aid me I will do it alone—or die in the attempt.”

“Osman is coming home!” he said. “If Osman returns, it’s bad news for poor Hester! And the paper says tomorrow,” cried Foster; “to take her away and marry her, no doubt. Peter, I’m telling you, she has to be saved tonight! You and I need to save her. If you won’t help me, I’ll do it alone—or die trying.”

“Geo’ge, if you was to die a t’ousan’ times dat wouldn’t sabe her. You know de Kasba?”

“George, if you were to die a thousand times that wouldn’t save her. Do you know the Kasbah?”

“Yes, yes—go on!”

“Yeah, yeah—continue!”

“Well, if you was to take dat on your shoulders an’ pitch ’im into de sea, dat wouldn’t sabe her.”

“Well, if you were to take that on your shoulders and throw him into the sea, that wouldn’t save her.”

“Yes it would, you faint-hearted nigger!” cried the middy, losing all patience, “for if I could do that I’d be able to wring the neck of every pirate in Algiers—and I’d do it too!”

“Yes, it would, you coward!” shouted the middy, losing all patience. “Because if I could do that, I’d be able to wring the neck of every pirate in Algiers—and I’d do it too!”

“Now, Geo’ge, keep cool. I’s on’y p’intin’ out what you can’t do; but p’r’aps somet’ing may be done. Yes,” (he struck his forehead with his fist, as if to clinch a new idea),—“yes, I knows! I’s hit it!”

“Now, George, stay calm. I’m just pointing out what you can’t do; but maybe something can be done. Yes,” (he hit his forehead with his fist, as if to emphasize a new idea),—“yes, I got it!”

“What!” cried Foster eagerly.

“What!” yelled Foster excitedly.

“Dat you’s got nuffin to do wid,” returned the negro decisively. “You must know not’ing, understand not’ing, hear an’ see not’ing, for if you do you’ll be whacked to deaf. Bery likely you’ll be whacked anyhow, but dat not so bad. You must just shut your eyes an’ mout’ an’ trust all to me. You understand, Geo’ge?”

“Now that’s got nothing to do with you,” the Black man replied firmly. “You must know nothing, understand nothing, hear or see nothing, because if you do, you’ll get beaten to death. Chances are you’ll get beaten anyway, but that’s not so bad. You just have to close your eyes and mouth and trust everything to me. You understand, George?”

“I think I do,” said the relieved middy, seizing the negro’s right hand and wringing it gratefully. “Bless your black face! I trust you from the bottom of my soul.”

“I believe I do,” said the relieved midshipman, grabbing the Black man’s right hand and shaking it gratefully. “Thank you so much! I trust you completely.”

It was, indeed, a source of immense relief to poor Foster that his friend not only took up the matter with energy, but spoke in such a cheery, hopeful tone, for the more he thought of the subject the more hopeless did the case of poor Hester Sommers appear. He could of course die for her—and would, if need were—but this thought was always followed by the depressing question, “What good would that do to her?”

It was truly a huge relief for poor Foster that his friend not only tackled the issue with enthusiasm but also spoke in such a cheerful, hopeful way, because the more he pondered the situation, the more hopeless Hester Sommers's case seemed. He could, of course, die for her—and would if it came to that—but this thought was always accompanied by the discouraging question, “What good would that do for her?”

Two hours after the foregoing conversation occurred Peter the Great was seated in a dark little back court in a low coffee-house in one of the darkest, narrowest, and most intricate streets of Algiers. He sat on an empty packing-box. In front of him was seated a stout negress, in whom an Ethiopian might have traced some family likeness to Peter himself.

Two hours after the previous conversation, Peter the Great was sitting in a dim little courtyard of a small coffee shop on one of the darkest, narrowest, and most complicated streets of Algiers. He was perched on an empty packing box. In front of him sat a plump Black woman, in whom an Ethiopian might have seen a family resemblance to Peter himself.

“Now, Dinah,” said he, continuing an earnest conversation which had already lasted for some time, “you understand de case properly—eh?”

“Now, Dinah,” he said, continuing a serious conversation that had already been going on for a while, “you understand the situation clearly—right?”

“Ob course I does,” said Dinah.

“Of course I do,” said Dinah.

“Well, den, you must go about it at once. Not a minute to lose. You’ll find me at de gardin door. I’ll let you in. You know who you’s got to sabe, an’ you must find out your own way to sabe her, an’—now, hol’ your tongue! You’s just a-goin’ to speak—I must know nuffin’. Don’ tell me one word about it. You’s a cleber woman, Dinah.”

“Well then, you need to get started right away. Not a minute to waste. You’ll find me at the garden door. I’ll let you in. You know who you have to save, and you must figure out your own way to save her, and—now, hold your tongue! You’re just about to say something—I don’t want to know anything. Don’t tell me a word about it. You’re a clever woman, Dinah.”

“Yes, my brudder. I wasn’t born yesterday—no, nor yet the day before.”

“Yes, my brother. I wasn’t born yesterday—not even the day before.”

“An’, Samson, will you trust him?”

"Samson, will you trust him?"

“My husband is as good as gold. I trust him wid eberyt’ing!” replied this pattern wife.

“My husband is as good as gold. I trust him with everything!” replied this typical wife.

“An’ Youssef—what ob him?”

"And Youssef—what about him?"

“He’s more’n t’ree quarters blind. Kin see not’ing, an’ understan’s less.”

“He’s more than three-quarters blind. He can’t see anything and understands even less.”

“Dinah, you’s a good woman,” remarked her appreciative brother, as he rose to depart. “Now, remember, dis am de most important job you an’ I hab had to do since we was took by de pirits out ob de same ship. An’ I do t’ink de Lord hab bin bery good to us, for He’s gi’n us good massas at last, though we had some roughish ones at fust. Foller me as quick as you can.”

“Dinah, you’re a good woman,” said her grateful brother as he got ready to leave. “Now, remember, this is the most important job we’ve had to do since we were taken by the pirates from the same ship. And I really think the Lord has been very good to us because He’s finally given us good masters, even though we had some rough ones at first. Follow me as quickly as you can.”

Dinah, being a warm-hearted woman, and very sympathetic, did not waste time. She reached Ben-Ahmed’s villa only half an hour later than her brother, with a basket of groceries and other provisions that Peter had purchased in town. Peter took care that the young negress, whom we have already introduced as an attendant in the house, should be sent to receive the basket, and Dinah took care that she should not return to the house until she had received a bouquet of flowers to present to the young English girl in the harem. Inside of this bouquet was a little note written by Peter. It ran thus—

Dinah, being a caring and empathetic woman, didn’t waste any time. She arrived at Ben-Ahmed’s villa just half an hour after her brother, carrying a basket of groceries and other supplies that Peter had bought in town. Peter made sure that the young Black woman, whom we've already introduced as a helper in the house, was sent to take the basket, and Dinah ensured that she wouldn’t return to the house until she had received a bouquet of flowers to give to the young English girl in the harem. Inside this bouquet was a little note written by Peter. It read as follows—

“Tri an git owt to de gardin soons yoo kan.”

“Try and get out to the garden as soon as you can.”

When Hester Sommers discovered this note, the first ray of hope entered into her fluttering heart, and she resolved to profit by it.

When Hester Sommers found this note, the first spark of hope filled her fluttering heart, and she decided to make the most of it.

Meanwhile, Dinah, instead of quitting the place after delivering her basket, hid herself in the shrubbery. It was growing dark by that time, and Peter made a noisy demonstration of sending one of the slaves to see that the garden gate was locked for the night. Thereafter he remained all the rest of the evening in his own apartments in pretty loud conversation with the slaves.

Meanwhile, Dinah, instead of leaving after dropping off her basket, hid in the bushes. It was getting dark by then, and Peter made a big show of sending one of the workers to check that the garden gate was locked for the night. After that, he stayed in his own rooms for the rest of the evening, having quite a loud conversation with the workers.

Suddenly there was a cry raised, and several slaves belonging to the inner household rushed into the outer house with glaring eyes, shouting that the English girl could not be found.

Suddenly, someone yelled, and several slaves from the inner household rushed into the outer house with wide eyes, shouting that the English girl was missing.

“Not in de house?” cried Peter, starting up in wild excitement.

“Not in the house?” Peter exclaimed, jumping up in wild excitement.

“No—nowhar in de house!”

“No—nowhere in the house!”

“To de gardin, quick!” shouted Peter, leading the way, while Ben-Ahmed himself, with undignified haste, joined in the pursuit.

“To the garden, quick!” shouted Peter, leading the way, while Ben-Ahmed himself, in a rather undignified rush, joined in the chase.

Lanterns were lighted, and were soon flitting like fireflies all over the garden, but no trace of the fugitive was found. Peter entered into the search with profound interest, being as yet utterly ignorant of the method of escape devised by his sister. Suddenly one of the slaves discovered it. A pile of empty casks, laid against the wall in the form of a giant staircase, showed how Hester had climbed, and a crushed bush on the other side testified to her mode of descent.

Lanterns were lit, and soon they were flickering like fireflies all over the garden, but no sign of the fugitive was found. Peter joined the search with great interest, completely unaware of the escape plan his sister had come up with. Suddenly, one of the servants spotted it. A stack of empty barrels, arranged against the wall like a giant staircase, revealed how Hester had climbed, and a crushed bush on the other side indicated how she had gotten down.

Ben-Ahmed and Peter ran up to the spot together. “Dey can’t hab gone far, massa. You want de horses, eh?” asked the latter.

Ben-Ahmed and Peter ran up to the spot together. “They can't have gone far, boss. You want the horses, right?” asked the latter.

“Yes. Two horses, quick!”

"Yes. Two fast horses!"

Peter went off to the stables in hot haste, remarking as he ran—

Peter hurried off to the stables, mentioning as he ran—

What a hyperkrite I is, to be sure!”

What a hypocrite I am, for sure!”


Chapter Nine.

Hester introduced to a New Home and New Friends under Peculiar Circumstances, and a New Name.

Long before their flight was discovered Hester Sommers and Dinah had penetrated into a dense thicket, where the negress proceeded to produce a wonderful metamorphosis.

Long before their escape was discovered, Hester Sommers and Dinah had ventured into a dense thicket, where the Black woman began to create an amazing transformation.

“Now, my dear,” she said, hastily undoing a large bundle which she carried, while Hester, panting and terrified, sat down on the grass beside her, “don’t you be frighted. I’s your fri’nd. I’s Dinah, de sister ob Peter de Great, an’ de fri’nd also ob Geo’ge. So you make your mind easy.”

“Now, my dear,” she said, quickly untying a large bundle she had, while Hester, breathless and scared, sat down on the grass beside her, “don’t be afraid. I’m your friend. I’m Dinah, the sister of Peter the Great, and also a friend of George. So just relax.”

“My mind is quite easy,” said Hester; “and even if you were not Peter’s sister, I’d trust you, because of the tone of your kind voice. But who is Geo’ge?”

“My mind is at ease,” said Hester; “and even if you weren’t Peter’s sister, I’d trust you because of the tone of your kind voice. But who is Geo’ge?”

Dinah opened her eyes very wide at this question, for Peter had already enlightened her mind a little as to the middy’s feelings towards Hester.

Dinah widened her eyes at this question because Peter had already shed some light on how the middy felt about Hester.

“You not know Geo’ge?” she asked.

"You don't know George?" she asked.

“Never heard of him before, Dinah.”

“Never heard of him before, Dinah.”

“Geo’ge Foster?”

"George Foster?"

“Oh, I understand! It was your way of pronouncing his name that puzzled me,” returned the girl, with a faint smile. “I’m glad you are his friend, too, poor fellow!”

“Oh, I get it! It was how you pronounced his name that confused me,” the girl replied with a slight smile. “I’m happy you’re his friend, too, poor guy!”

“Well, you is a babby!” exclaimed Dinah, who had been mixing up what appeared to be black paint in a wooden bowl. “Now, look yar, don’t you be frighted. It’s a matter ob life an’ deaf, you know, but I’s your fri’nd! Jest you do zackly what I tells you.”

“Well, you are a baby!” exclaimed Dinah, who had been mixing what looked like black paint in a wooden bowl. “Now, listen here, don’t be scared. It’s a matter of life and death, you know, but I’m your friend! Just do exactly what I tell you.”

“Yes, Dinah,” said Hester, alarmed, notwithstanding, by the earnestness and solemnity of her new friend, “what am I to do?”

“Yes, Dinah,” Hester said, feeling uneasy despite the seriousness and intensity of her new friend's words, “what should I do?”

“You come yar, an’ don’t moob whateber I does to you. Dere, I’s goin’ to make you a nigger!”

“You come here, and don’t move no matter what I do to you. There, I’m going to make you one of us!”

She applied a large brush to Hester’s forehead, and drew it thence down her left cheek, under her chin, up the right cheek, and back to the starting point, thus producing a black band or circle two inches broad.

She used a big brush on Hester’s forehead and drew it down her left cheek, under her chin, up her right cheek, and back to where she started, creating a black band or circle two inches wide.

“Now shut your bootiful eyes,” she said, and proceeded to fill up the circle.

“Now close your beautiful eyes,” she said, and went on to fill the circle.

In a quarter of an hour Hester was as black as the ace of spades—neck, hands, and arms, as well as face—her fair hair was effectually covered and concealed by a cotton kerchief, and then her dress was changed for the characteristic costume of negro women.

In fifteen minutes, Hester was as black as the ace of spades—her neck, hands, and arms, as well as her face—her fair hair was completely covered and hidden by a cotton scarf, and then her dress was swapped for the typical outfit of Black women.

“Now your own mudder wouldn’t know you,” said Dinah, stepping back to survey her work, and, strange to say, putting her black head quite artistically a little on one side. “You’s a’most as good-lookin’ as myself—if you was on’y a little fatter. Now, mind, you’s a dumb gal! Can’t speak a word. Don’t forgit dat. An’ your name’s Geo’giana. Come along.”

“Now your own mother wouldn’t recognize you,” said Dinah, stepping back to check her work and, oddly enough, tilting her head slightly to the side in an artistic way. “You’re almost as good-looking as I am—if you were just a little heavier. Now, remember, you’re a dumb girl! Can’t say a word. Don’t forget that. And your name is Georgiana. Let’s go.”

Leaving her fine clothes concealed in a deep hole, Hester followed her companion as fast as she could. On returning to the road Dinah took her friend by the hand and helped her to run for a considerable distance. Then they walked, and then ran again, until poor Hester was almost exhausted.

Leaving her nice clothes hidden in a deep hole, Hester followed her friend as quickly as she could. Once back on the road, Dinah took her hand and helped her run for quite a while. Then they walked, and then ran again, until poor Hester was nearly worn out.

Resuming their walk after a short rest, they gained the main road and met with several people, who paid no attention to them whatever, much to Hester’s relief, for she had made sure of being detected. At last they reached the city gate, which was still open, as the sun had not yet set. Passing through unchallenged, Dinah at once dived into a maze of narrow streets, and, for the first time since starting, felt comparatively safe.

Resuming their walk after a short break, they reached the main road and encountered several people, who completely ignored them, much to Hester’s relief, since she was sure she would be noticed. Finally, they arrived at the city gate, which was still open since the sun hadn’t set yet. Passing through without any issues, Dinah immediately dove into a tangle of narrow streets and, for the first time since they started, felt somewhat safe.

Fortunately for the success of their enterprise, the negress costume fitted loosely, so that the elegance of Hester’s form was not revealed, and her exhaustion helped to damage the grace of her carriage!

Fortunately for the success of their venture, the African American woman's costume fit loosely, so the elegance of Hester's figure wasn't revealed, and her exhaustion contributed to the ungracefulness of her posture!

“Now, dearie, you come in yar an’ rest a bit,” said Dinah, turning into a dark cellar-like hole, from which issued both sounds and smells that were not agreeable. It was the abode of one of Dinah’s friends—also a negress—who received her with effusive goodwill.

“Now, sweetheart, you come in here and relax a bit,” said Dinah, stepping into a dark, cellar-like space that had both unpleasant sounds and smells. It was the home of one of Dinah’s friends—also a Black woman—who greeted her with enthusiastic warmth.

Retiring to the coal-hole—or some such dark receptacle—Dinah held her friend in conversation for about a quarter of an hour, during which time several hearty Ethiopian chuckles were heard to burst forth. Then, returning to the cellar, Dinah introduced her friend to Hester as Missis Lilly, and Hester to Missis Lilly as Miss Geo’giana.

Retreating to the coal hole—or some similar dark spot—Dinah chatted with her friend for about fifteen minutes, during which several hearty laughs could be heard. Then, going back to the cellar, Dinah introduced her friend to Hester as Missis Lilly, and Hester to Missis Lilly as Miss Geo’giana.

Wondering why her friend had selected for her the name—if she remembered rightly—of one of Blue Beard’s wives, Hester bowed, and was about to speak when Dinah put her flat nose close to hers and sternly said, “Dumb.”

Wondering why her friend had chosen the name—if she remembered correctly—of one of Blue Beard's wives, Hester bowed and was about to speak when Dinah leaned in close and firmly said, "Dumb."

“Moreober,” she continued, “you mustn’t bow like a lady, or you’ll be diskivered ’mediately. You must bob. Sally!”

“Moreover,” she continued, “you can’t bow like a lady, or you’ll be discovered immediately. You have to nod. Sally!”

This last word was shouted. The instant effect was the abrupt stoppage of one of the disagreeable sounds before referred to—a sound as of pounding—and the appearance of a black girl who seemed to rise out of a pit in the floor at the darkest end of the cellar.

This last word was shouted. The instant effect was the sudden silence of one of the unpleasant sounds mentioned earlier—a sound like pounding—and the appearance of a black girl who seemed to emerge from a pit in the floor at the darkest corner of the cellar.

“Sally, show dis yar stoopid gal how to bob.”

“Sally, show this silly girl how to bob.”

The girl instantly broke off, so to speak, at the knees for a moment, and then came straight again.

The girl suddenly bent at the knees for a moment, and then stood up straight again.

“Now, Geo’giana, you bob.”

“Now, Geo’giana, you dance.”

Hester entered into the spirit of the thing and broke off admirably, whereat Dinah and Lilly threw back their heads and shook their sides with laughter. Sally so far joined them as to show all her teeth and gums. Otherwise she was expressionless.

Hester got into the vibe of the situation and ended her part perfectly, making Dinah and Lilly throw back their heads and laugh hard. Sally joined in a bit, flashing all her teeth and gums. Other than that, she had a blank expression.

“Now you come yar wid me into dis room,” said Dinah, taking Hester’s hand and heading her along a passage which was so profoundly dark that the very walls and floor were invisible. Turning suddenly to the left, Dinah advanced a few paces and stood still.

“Now you come here with me into this room,” said Dinah, taking Hester’s hand and guiding her down a passage that was so dark that the walls and floor were completely hidden. Suddenly turning to the left, Dinah took a few steps and stopped.

“You stop where you is, Geo’giana, till I gits a light. Don’t stir,” she said, and left her.

“You stay right there, Geo’giana, until I grab a light. Don’t move,” she said, and walked away from her.

A feeling of intense horror began to creep over the poor girl when she was thus left alone in such a horrible place, and she began almost to regret that she had forsaken the comfortable home of the Moor, and to blame herself for ingratitude. In her agony she was about to call aloud to her negro friend not to forsake her, when the words, “Call upon Me in the time of trouble,” occurred to her, and, falling on her knees, she cast herself upon God.

A deep sense of horror started to wash over the poor girl when she was left alone in such a terrifying place, and she began to almost regret leaving the cozy home of the Moor, feeling guilty for her ingratitude. In her distress, she was about to shout for her Black friend not to leave her when the words, “Call upon Me in the time of trouble,” came to her mind, and, falling to her knees, she surrendered herself to God.

She was not kept waiting long. Only a minute or two had elapsed when Dinah returned with a candle and revealed the fact that they stood in a small low-roofed room, the brick floor of which was partially covered with casks, packing-cases, and general lumber.

She wasn’t kept waiting long. Just a minute or two passed before Dinah came back with a candle, showing that they were in a small, low-ceilinged room with a brick floor that was partly covered with casks, packing boxes, and various junk.

“Dis am to be your room, Geo’giana,” said her friend, holding the candle over her head and surveying the place with much satisfaction.

“Here’s your room, Georgiana,” said her friend, holding the candle above her head and looking around the place with great satisfaction.

Poor Hester shuddered.

Poor Hester shivered.

“It is an awful place,” she said faintly.

“It’s a terrible place,” she said weakly.

“Yes, it am a awrful good place,” said Dinah, with satisfaction. “Not easy to find you yar; an’ if dey did git dis lengt’ widout breakin’ dere legs, dere’s a nice leetil hole yar what you could git in an’ larf to youself.”

“Yes, it’s an awful good place,” said Dinah, feeling pleased. “It’s not easy to find you here; and if they did make it this far without breaking their legs, there’s a nice little hole here that you could get into and laugh to yourself.”

She led the poor girl to the other end of the room, where, in a recess, there was a boarded part of the wall. Removing one of the boards, she disclosed an opening.

She guided the poor girl to the other side of the room, where, in a nook, there was a section of the wall boarded up. She removed one of the boards to reveal an opening.

“Das a small hole, Geo’giana, but it’s big enough to hold you, an’ when you’s inside you’ve on’y got to pull de board into its place, and fix it—so.”

“It's a small hole, Georgiana, but it’s big enough to fit you, and once you’re inside, you just need to pull the board into place and secure it—like this.”

Setting down the candle, the woman stepped into the hole, and went through the performance that would devolve upon Hester in case of emergency.

Setting down the candle, the woman stepped into the hole and went through the procedure that would fall to Hester in case of an emergency.

“But why leave me here at all?” pleaded Hester, when Dinah had exhausted her eulogy of the hiding-place. “Why not take me to your own home?”

“But why leave me here at all?” Hester pleaded, after Dinah had finished praising the hiding place. “Why not take me to your own home?”

“Cause it’s not so safe as dis,” answered Dinah. “P’r’aps in time you may come dere—not now. Moreober, Missis Lilly is a fuss-rate creetur, most as good as myself, if her temper was a leetil more ’eavenly. But she’s a winged serubim wid dem as don’t rile ’er, an’ she’ll be awrful good to you for my sake an’ Peter’s. You see, we was all on us took by the pints at de same time, and we’re all Christ’ns but ob course we don’t say much about dat yar!”

“Because it’s not as safe as this,” Dinah replied. “Maybe in time you can go there—not right now. Besides, Missis Lilly is a really great person, almost as good as me, if her temper were a little more heavenly. But she’s an angel with those who don’t upset her, and she’ll be really nice to you for my sake and Peter’s. You see, we all got baptized at the same time, and we’re all Christians, but of course we don’t talk much about that around here!”

“And am I to be always dumb—never to speak at all?” asked Hester, in a rather melancholy tone.

“And am I supposed to always be silent—never speak at all?” Hester asked, sounding pretty sad.

“Oh! no—bress you! It’s on’y when you’re in de front or outside dat you’s dumb. When you’s back yar you may speak to Lilly an’ Sally much as you like, on’y not too loud; an’ keep your eyes open, an’ your ears sharp always. If you don’t it’s lost you will be. Don’t forgit Osman!”

“Oh! No—bless you! It’s only when you’re in the front or outside that you’re quiet. When you’re back here, you can talk to Lilly and Sally as much as you want, just not too loud; and always keep your eyes open and your ears sharp. If you don’t, you’ll be lost. Don’t forget Osman!”

Hester shuddered again; said that she would never forget Osman, and would be as careful and attentive to orders as possible.

Hester shuddered again and said she would never forget Osman, vowing to be as careful and attentive to orders as she could.

“An’ dey’ll gib you a little work to do—not much—on’y a little. When peepil speak to you, just point to your ears and mout’, an’ shake your head. Das enuff. Dey won’t boder you arter dat. Now, dearie, I must go. I’ll come an’ see you sometimes—neber fear. What’s to become ob you in de long-run’s more’n I kin tell, for it’s Peter de Great as’ll hab to settle dat kestion. You’s in his hands. I knows not’ing, so you’ll hab to be patient.”

“Then they'll give you a little bit of work to do—not much—just a little. When people talk to you, just point to your ears and mouth, and shake your head. That's enough. They won’t bother you after that. Now, dear, I have to go. I’ll come and see you sometimes—don’t worry. I can't tell you what will happen to you in the long run, because it’s Peter the Great who will have to figure that out. You're in his hands. I know nothing, so you’ll have to be patient.”

Patient, indeed! Little did that poor painted slave think what demands would yet be made upon her patience. Full two months elapsed before she again saw Peter, or heard anything about Ben-Ahmed and her former friends at Mustapha!

Patient, indeed! Little did that poor painted slave know what demands would still be made on her patience. A full two months passed before she saw Peter again or heard anything about Ben-Ahmed and her old friends at Mustapha!

Meanwhile, Dinah having departed, she wisely set herself to make the most of her new friends.

Meanwhile, since Dinah had left, she smartly focused on building connections with her new friends.

Mrs Lilly she soon found to be quite as amiable as Dinah had described her. She and Sally were slaves to the Moor who dwelt in the house which formed the superstructure of their cellars; but, unlike white slaves, they were allowed a good deal of personal liberty; first, because there was no danger of their running away, as they had no place to run to; second, because their master wanted them to buy and sell vegetables and other things, in order that he might reap the profit; and, last, because, being an easy-going man, the said master had no objection to see slaves happy as long as their happiness did not interfere in any way with his pleasure.

Mrs. Lilly turned out to be just as pleasant as Dinah had said. She and Sally were slaves to the Moor who lived in the house above their cellars; however, unlike white slaves, they were given quite a bit of personal freedom. First, there was little risk of them running away since they had nowhere to go. Second, their master wanted them to buy and sell vegetables and other goods so he could make a profit. Lastly, being an easy-going guy, their master didn’t mind if his slaves were happy as long as their happiness didn’t disrupt his own enjoyment.

“Now, Geo’giana,” said Mrs Lilly, in the course of their first conversation, “my massa he neber come down yar, nor trouble his head about us, as long’s I take him a leetle money ebery day, an’ nobody else hab got a right to come, so you’s pretty safe if dey don’t send de janissaries to make a sarch—an’ if dey do, you know whar to go. I’ll tell massa we make more money if I gits anoder slabe-gal, an’ he’ll agree, for he agrees to eberyt’ing ob dat sort! Den he’ll forgit all about it, an’ den you an’ Sally kin go about town what you like.”

“Now, Geo’giana,” Mrs. Lilly said during their first conversation, “my boss never comes down here or worries about us, as long as I bring him a little money every day, and nobody else has the right to come, so you’re pretty safe unless they send the guards to search— and if they do, you know where to go. I’ll tell my boss we’ll make more money if I get another slave girl, and he’ll agree to that because he agrees to everything like that! Then he’ll forget all about it, and you and Sally can go around town as you like.”

“But I fear, Mrs Lilly, that I won’t be able to help you to make more money,” objected Hester timidly.

“But I’m afraid, Mrs. Lilly, that I won’t be able to help you make more money,” Hester said quietly.

“Oh yes, you will. You’ll larn to ’broider de red an’ blue slippers. Das pay well when neatly done, an’ I kin see by de shape ob your fingers you do it neatly. You’s hungry now, I darsay, so go to work at your grub, an’ den I’ll show you what to do.”

“Oh yes, you will. You’ll learn to embroider the red and blue slippers. It pays well when done neatly, and I can see by the shape of your fingers that you can do it neatly. You’re hungry now, I bet, so go eat your food, and then I’ll show you what to do.”

Somewhat comforted by the kindly tone and motherly bearing of Mrs Lilly, Hester went into one of the dark cellar-like rooms of the interior of her new home, and found it to be a sort of kitchen, which borrowed its light from the outer room by means of a convenient wall that was white-washed for the purpose of transmitting it. This reflector was not an eminent success, but it rendered darkness visible. At the time we write of, however, the sun having set, the kitchen was lighted by a smoky oil-lamp of classic form and dimness. Here she found Sally busy with her evening meal.

Somewhat comforted by Mrs. Lilly's kind tone and motherly demeanor, Hester stepped into one of the dark, cellar-like rooms in her new home and discovered it was a kind of kitchen. It got its light from the outer room through a conveniently whitewashed wall designed for that purpose. This reflector wasn't very effective, but it made the darkness somewhat visible. At that time, since the sun had set, the kitchen was illuminated by a smoky oil lamp that was both classic in shape and dim in brightness. Here, she found Sally busy preparing their evening meal.

Sally was apparently about as little of a human being as was consistent with the possession of a human form and the power of speech. Most of her qualities seemed to be negative—if we may say so. She was obviously not unamiable; she was not unkind; and she was not sulky, though very silent. In fact, she seemed to be the nearest possible approach to a human nonentity. She may be described as a black maid-of-all-work, but her chief occupation was the pounding of roasted coffee-beans. This operation she performed in the pit in the floor before mentioned, which may be described as a hole, into which you descended by four steps from the front room. As the front room itself was below the level of the street, it follows that the “pit” penetrated considerably deeper into the bowels of the earth. In this pit Sally laboured hard, almost day and night, pounding the coffee-beans in an iron mortar, with an iron pestle so heavy that she had to stand up and use it with both hands. She had got into the habit of relieving herself by an audible gasp each time she drove the pestle down. It was not a necessary gasp, only a remonstrative one, as it were, and conveyed more to the intelligent listener than most of the girl’s average conversation did. This gasp was also one of the disagreeable sounds which had saluted the ears of Hester on her first entrance into the new home.

Sally was pretty much as minimal a human as one could be while still having a human body and the ability to talk. Most of her traits seemed to be negative—if we can put it that way. She was obviously not unpleasant; she wasn't unkind; and she wasn't moody, though she was very quiet. In fact, she appeared to be the closest thing to a human nonentity. You could describe her as a black maid-of-all-work, but her main job was pounding roasted coffee beans. She did this in the pit in the floor previously mentioned, which could be called a hole, accessible by four steps from the front room. Since the front room itself was below street level, the “pit” went quite a bit deeper into the ground. In this pit, Sally worked hard almost day and night, pounding the coffee beans in an iron mortar with a pestle so heavy that she had to stand and use both hands. She had developed a habit of letting out an audible gasp every time she brought the pestle down. It wasn’t a necessary gasp, just a sort of protest, and it conveyed more to a perceptive listener than most of the girl’s usual conversation did. This gasp was also one of the unpleasant sounds that greeted Hester when she first arrived at her new home.

“Mrs Lilly is very kind,” said Hester, as she sat down at a small table beside her fellow-slave.

“Mrs. Lilly is really nice,” said Hester, as she sat down at a small table next to her fellow slave.

Sally stopped eating for a moment and stared. Supposing that she had not understood the remark, Hester repeated it.

Sally paused her eating and stared. Thinking that she hadn’t caught the comment, Hester said it again.

“Yes,” assented Sally, and then stopped the vocal orifice with a huge wooden spoonful of rice.

“Yeah,” Sally agreed, and then stuffed her mouth with a big spoonful of rice.

Judging that her companion wished to eat in undisturbed silence, Hester helped herself to some rice, and quietly began supper. Sally eyed her all the time, but was too busy feeding herself to indulge in speech. At last she put down her spoon with a sigh of satisfaction, and said, “Das good!” with such an air of honest sincerity that Hester gave way to an irresistible laugh.

Judging that her friend wanted to eat in peace, Hester served herself some rice and quietly started her dinner. Sally watched her the whole time but was too occupied with her own meal to say anything. Finally, she put down her spoon with a contented sigh and exclaimed, "That's good!" with such genuine sincerity that Hester couldn't help but laugh.

“Yes, it is very good indeed. Did you cook it?” asked Hester, anxious to atone for her impoliteness.

“Yes, it’s really good. Did you make it?” Hester asked, eager to make up for her rudeness.

“Yes. I cook ’im. I do all de cookin’ in dis yar ouse—an’ most ob de eatin’ too.”

"Yes. I cook for him. I do all the cooking in this house—and most of the eating too."

“By the way, Sally, what is it that you keep pounding so constantly in that—that hole off the front room?”

“By the way, Sally, what is it that you keep banging away at in that—that hole off the front room?”

“Coffee,” answered Sally, with a nod.

“Coffee,” Sally nodded.

“Indeed! Surely not the household coffee. You cannot drink such a quantity!”

“Seriously! That can’t be the regular coffee. You can’t drink that much!”

Sally stared for a minute; then opened her mouth, shut her eyes, threw back her head, and chuckled.

Sally stared for a minute, then opened her mouth, closed her eyes, threw her head back, and laughed.

“No,” she said, with sudden gravity; “if we drink’d it all we’d all bu’st right off. I pounds it, Missis Lilly sells it, an’ massa pockets de money.”

“No,” she said, suddenly serious; “if we drank it all, we'd all burst right away. I make it, Missis Lilly sells it, and massa keeps the money.”

“Do you pound much?” asked Hester, in a tone of sympathy.

“Do you struggle a lot?” asked Hester, in a tone of sympathy.

“Oh! housefuls,” said Sally, opening her eyes wide. “’Gin at daylight—work till dark, ’cept when doin’ oder t’ings. De Moors drink it. Awrful drinkers am de Moors. Mornin’, noon, an’ night dey swill leetle cups ob coffee. Das de reason dey’s all so brown.”

“Oh! So many people,” said Sally, opening her eyes wide. “Drinking gin at dawn—working until dark, except when doing other things. The Moors drink it. The Moors are terrible drinkers. Morning, noon, and night they gulp down little cups of coffee. That’s why they’re all so brown.”

“Indeed? I never heard before that the brown-ness of their complexion was owing to that. Are you sure?”

“Really? I’ve never heard that the brown color of their skin was because of that. Are you sure?”

“Oh yes; kite sure. Coffee comes troo de skin—das it,” returned Sally, with perfect confidence of tone and manner.

“Oh yes; for sure. Coffee comes through the skin—that's it,” replied Sally, with complete confidence in her tone and manner.

Suddenly she was smitten with a new idea, and stared for some time at her fellow-slave. At last she got it out.

Suddenly, she was hit with a new idea and stared at her fellow slave for a while. Finally, she spoke up.

“Missis Lilly say dat you’s dumb. How kin you speak so well if you’s dumb?”

“Missis Lilly says that you're dumb. How can you speak so well if you're dumb?”

Poor Hester was greatly perplexed. She did not know how far her companion had been let into the secret reason of her being there, and was afraid to answer. At last she made up her mind.

Poor Hester was really confused. She didn’t know how much her companion understood about why she was there, and she was afraid to respond. Finally, she decided what to do.

“I am not really dumb, you know; I have only to be dumb when in the street, or when any visitor is in the house here; but when alone with Mrs Lilly or you I am allowed to speak low.”

“I’m not really dumb, you know; I just have to act dumb when I’m out on the street or when we have visitors in the house; but when I’m alone with Mrs. Lilly or you, I can speak more freely.”

A gleam of intelligence beamed on the black girl’s face as she said, “No, you’s not dumb. Moreober, you’s not black!”

A spark of understanding lit up the black girl’s face as she said, “No, you’re not dumb. Besides, you’re not black!”

“Oh, Sally!” exclaimed Hester, in quite a frightened tone; “how did you find that out?”

“Oh, Sally!” Hester gasped, sounding really scared. “How did you figure that out?”

“Hasn’t I got eyes an’ ears?” demanded Sally. “Your voice ain’t nigger, your ’plexion ain’t nigger, an’ your mout’ an’ nose ain’t nigger. Does you t’ink Sally’s an ass?”

“Don’t I have eyes and ears?” asked Sally. “Your voice isn’t Black, your skin tone isn’t Black, and your mouth and nose aren’t Black. Do you think Sally’s an idiot?”

“No, indeed, I am sure you are not; but—but, you—you won’t betray me, Sally?”

“No, of course not; but—but, you—you won’t let me down, Sally?”

“Whas dat?”

"What's that?"

“You won’t tell upon me? Oh, you can’t think what dreadful punishment I shall get if I am found out! You won’t tell on me, dear Sally—won’t you not?” entreated Hester, with tears in her eyes.

“You won’t rat on me? Oh, you can’t imagine how awful the consequences will be if they find out! You won’t say anything, dear Sally—will you?” Hester pleaded, tears in her eyes.

“Dere, stop dat! Don’t cry! Das wuss dan speakin’, for de tearz’ll wash all de black off your face! Tell on you? Dee see dat?”

“Hey, stop that! Don’t cry! That’s worse than talking, because the tears will wash all the black off your face! Want me to tell on you? Do you see that?”

Hester certainly did see “dat,” for Sally had suddenly protruded we fear to say how many inches of red flesh from her mouth.

Hester definitely saw that, since Sally had suddenly stuck out, we’re afraid to say how many inches of red flesh from her mouth.

“I cut dat off wid de carvin’-knife sooner dan tell on you, for you’s my fri’nd, because Peter de Great am your fri’nd. But you muss be dumb—dumb as you kin, anyhow—an’ you mus’ neber—neber cry!”

“I'll cut that off with the carving knife before I tell on you because you’re my friend, since Peter the Great is your friend. But you must stay quiet—quiet as you can, anyway—and you must never—never cry!”

The earnestness of this remark caused Hester to laugh even when on the verge of weeping, so she grasped Sally’s hand and shook it warmly, thus cementing the friendship which had so auspiciously begun.

The seriousness of this comment made Hester laugh even as she was close to crying, so she took Sally’s hand and shook it warmly, solidifying the friendship that had started so promisingly.

After the meal Mrs Lilly took her lodger into the front room and gave her embroidery work to do. She found it by no means difficult, having learned something like it during her residence with Ben-Ahmed’s household. At night she retired to the dark lumber-room, but as Sally owned one of the corners of it Hester did not feel as lonely as she had feared, and although her bed was only made of straw, it was by no means uncomfortable, being spread thickly and covered with two blankets.

After the meal, Mrs. Lilly took her lodger into the front room and gave her some embroidery to work on. She found it pretty easy, having learned something similar while living with Ben-Ahmed’s family. At night, she went to the dark storage room, but since Sally had one of the corners, Hester didn’t feel as lonely as she had worried she would. Even though her bed was just made of straw, it was actually quite comfortable, as it was well-filled and covered with two blankets.

She dreamed, of course, and it may easily be understood that her dreams were not pleasant, and that they partook largely of terrible flights from horrible dangers, and hairbreadth escapes from an ogre who, whatever shape he might assume, always displayed the head and features of the hated Osman.

She dreamed, of course, and it's easy to see that her dreams weren't pleasant, filled with terrifying escapes from horrible dangers and narrow escapes from an ogre who, no matter what form he took, always showed the head and features of the despised Osman.

Next morning, however, she arose pretty well refreshed, and inexpressibly thankful to find that she was still safe.

Next morning, however, she woke up feeling pretty refreshed and incredibly grateful to realize that she was still safe.

For a long time she remained thus in hiding. Then, as it was considered probable that search for her had been given up as useless, Mrs Lilly resolved to send her out with Sally to one of the obscurer market-places, to purchase some household necessaries.

For a long time, she stayed hidden like this. Then, since it seemed likely that the search for her had stopped as pointless, Mrs. Lilly decided to send her out with Sally to one of the less popular markets to buy some household supplies.

“You see, chile,” said the motherly woman, “you git sick on my hands if you not go out, an’ dere’s no danger. Just keep your shawl well ober your face, an’ hold your tongue. Don’t forgit dat. Let ’em kill you if dey likes, but don’t speak!”

“You see, child,” said the caring woman, “you’ll get sick on my watch if you don’t go out, and there’s no danger. Just keep your shawl pulled over your face, and hold your tongue. Don’t forget that. Let them do what they want, but don’t say a word!”

With this earnest caution ringing in her ears, Hester went forth with Sally to thread the mazes of the town. At first she was terribly frightened, and fancied that every one who looked at her saw through her disguise, but as time passed and no one took the least notice of her, her natural courage returned, and gradually she began to observe and take an interest in the strange persons and things she saw everywhere around her.

With this serious warning echoing in her ears, Hester set out with Sally to navigate the town. At first, she was extremely scared and thought that everyone who looked at her could see through her disguise, but as time went on and no one seemed to notice her, her natural bravery came back, and slowly she started to observe and show interest in the unusual people and things she saw all around her.


Chapter Ten.

Torture is Applied in Vain, and True Love is not to be Deceived.

We must return now to the residence of Ben-Ahmed at Mustapha.

We need to head back to Ben-Ahmed's place in Mustapha now.

When his son Osman—who had seen Hester only once and that for but a few minutes—discovered that the fair slave had fled, his rage knew no bounds. He immediately sent for Peter the Great and sternly asked him if he knew how the English girl had escaped. Their intercourse, we may remark, was carried on in the same curious manner as that referred to in connection with Ben-Ahmed. Osman spoke in Lingua Franca and Peter replied in his ordinary language.

When his son Osman—who had only seen Hester for a few minutes—found out that the beautiful slave had run away, he was furious. He quickly called for Peter the Great and harshly questioned him about how the English girl had escaped. It’s worth noting that their conversations were similar to those mentioned in relation to Ben-Ahmed. Osman spoke in Lingua Franca, and Peter responded in his usual language.

“Oh yes, massa, I know,” said the latter, with intense earnestness; “she escaped ober de wall.”

“Oh yes, master, I know,” said the latter, with intense seriousness; “she escaped over the wall.”

“Blockhead!” exclaimed the irate Osman, who was a sturdy but ill-favoured specimen of Moslem humanity. “Of course I know that, but how did she escape over the wall?”

“Blockhead!” shouted the angry Osman, who was a strong but unattractive example of Muslim humanity. “Of course I know that, but how did she get over the wall?”

“Don’ know dat, massa. You see I’s not dere at de time, so can’t ’zactly say. Moreober, it was bery dark, an’ eben if I’s dar, I couldn’t see peepil in de dark.”

“Don’t know that, sir. You see I wasn’t there at the time, so I can’t really say. Furthermore, it was very dark, and even if I was there, I couldn’t see people in the dark.”

“You lie! you black scoundrel! and you know that you do. You could tell me much more about this if you chose.”

"You’re lying! You deceitful scoundrel! And you know it. You could tell me a lot more about this if you wanted to."

“No, indeed, I don’t lie—if a slabe may dar to counterdick his massa,” returned Peter humbly. “But you’s right when you say I could tell you much more. Oh! I could tell you heaps more! In de fuss place I was sotin’ wid de oder slabes in de kitchen, enjoyin’ ourselves arter supper, w’en we hear a cry! Oh my! how my heart jump! Den all our legs jump, and out we hoed wid lanterns an—”

“No, I really don’t lie—if a slave can dare to contradict his master,” Peter replied humbly. “But you’re right when you say I could tell you a lot more. Oh! I could tell you plenty more! First, I was sitting with the other slaves in the kitchen, having a good time after supper, when we heard a cry! Oh my! How my heart jumped! Then all our legs jumped, and out we went with lanterns and—”

“Fool! don’t I know all that? Now, tell me the truth, has the English slave, George Fos—Fos—I forget his name—”

“Fool! Don’t I know all that? Now, tell me the truth, has the English slave, George Fos—Fos—I forget his name—”

“Geo’ge Foster,” suggested the negro, with an amiable look.

“Geo’ge Foster,” the Black man suggested with a friendly smile.

“Yes; has Foster had no hand in the matter?”

“Yes; hasn’t Foster been involved in this?”

“Unpossible, I t’ink,” said Peter. “You see he was wid me and all de oder slabes when de girl hoed off, an’ I don’t t’ink eben a Englishman kin be in two places at one time. But you kin ax him; he’s in de gardin.”

“That's impossible, I think,” said Peter. “You see, he was with me and all the other slaves when the girl left, and I don’t think even an Englishman can be in two places at once. But you can ask him; he’s in the garden.”

“Go, fetch him,” growled the young Moor, “and tell four of my men to come here. They are waiting outside.”

“Go get him,” the young Moor growled, “and let four of my men know to come here. They’re waiting outside.”

The negro retired, and, soon after, four stout Moorish seamen entered. They seemed worthy of their gruff commander, who ordered them to stand at the inner end of the room. As he spoke he took up an iron instrument, somewhat like a poker, and thrust it into a brazier which contained a glowing charcoal fire.

The Black man left, and soon after, four sturdy Moorish sailors came in. They looked like they could handle their tough leader, who told them to stand at the back of the room. As he spoke, he picked up a piece of iron that looked a bit like a poker and poked it into a brazier filled with glowing coals.

Presently Peter the Great returned with young Foster. Osman did not condescend to speak directly to him, but held communication through the negro.

Currently, Peter the Great came back with young Foster. Osman didn't bother to speak to him directly but communicated through the black servant.

Of course our hero could throw no light on the subject, being utterly ignorant of everything—as Peter had wisely taken the precaution to ensure—except of the bare fact that Hester was gone.

Of course, our hero couldn't shed any light on the situation, being completely clueless about everything—thanks to Peter's smart decision to keep him in the dark—except for the simple fact that Hester was gone.

“Now, it is my opinion,” said Osman, with a savage frown, “that you are both deceiving me, and if you don’t tell the truth I will take means to force it out of you.”

“Now, I believe,” said Osman, with a fierce scowl, “that you’re both lying to me, and if you don’t come clean, I’ll find a way to make you.”

Saying this he turned to the brazier and pulled out the iron poker to see that it was becoming red-hot. The countenance of the negro became very grave as he observed this, and the midshipman’s heart sank within him.

Saying this, he turned to the brazier and pulled out the iron poker to check that it was turning red-hot. The expression on the Black man's face grew very serious as he noticed this, and the midshipman's heart sank.

“So you deliberately tell me,” said the Moor abruptly, as he wheeled round and confronted Peter the Great, “that you have no knowledge as to where, or with whom, this girl is?”

“So you’re telling me on purpose,” said the Moor sharply, turning around to face Peter the Great, “that you have no idea where this girl is or who she’s with?”

“No, massa,” answered the negro, with solemn sincerity. “If you was to skin me alive I not able to tell you whar she is or who she is wid.”

“No, sir,” replied the man, with serious honesty. “Even if you were to skin me alive, I wouldn’t be able to tell you where she is or who she is with.”

Peter said no more than this aloud, but he added, internally, that he would sooner die than give any further information, even if he had it to give.

Peter said no more than this out loud, but he thought to himself that he would rather die than provide any more information, even if he had it to share.

Osman made a motion with his hand as a signal to the four seamen, who, advancing quickly, seized the negro, and held him fast. One of the men then stripped off the poor man’s shirt. At the same moment Osman drew the red-hot iron from the fire, and deliberately laid it on Peter’s back, the skin of which hissed and almost caught fire, while a cloud of smoke arose from it.

Osman waved his hand as a signal to the four sailors, who rushed forward, grabbed the man, and held him tight. One of them then pulled off the poor guy's shirt. At the same time, Osman took the red-hot iron out of the fire and slowly pressed it onto Peter's back, causing his skin to sizzle and nearly catch fire, while a cloud of smoke billowed up from it.

The hapless victim did not struggle. He was well aware that resistance would be useless. He merely clenched his teeth and hands. But when Osman removed the iron and applied it to another part of his broad back a deep groan of agony burst from the poor fellow, and beads of perspiration rolled from his brow.

The helpless victim didn’t put up a fight. He knew that resisting would be pointless. He just tightened his teeth and fists. But when Osman took the iron and pressed it to another part of his broad back, a deep groan of pain escaped from the poor guy, and beads of sweat streamed down his forehead.

At first George Foster could scarcely believe his eyes. He was almost paralysed by an intense feeling of horror. Then there came a tremendous rebound. Rage, astonishment, indignation, fury, and a host of cognate passions, met and exploded in his bosom. Uttering a yell that harmonised therewith, he sprang forward, hit Osman a straight English left-hander between the eyes, and followed it up with a right-hander in the gullet, which sent the cruel monster flat on the floor, and his head saluted the bricks with an effective bump. In his fall the Moor overturned the brazier, and brought the glowing fire upon his bosom, which it set alight—his garments being made of cotton.

At first, George Foster could hardly believe his eyes. He was nearly frozen in place by an overwhelming sense of horror. Then something snapped inside him. Anger, shock, indignation, fury, and a multitude of related emotions surged and exploded within him. Letting out a roar that matched his feelings, he charged forward, threw a straight left punch at Osman’s face, and followed it up with a right hook to his gut, sending the brutal monster crashing to the floor, his head hitting the bricks with a loud thud. In his fall, the Moor knocked over the brazier, spilling the hot embers onto his chest, igniting his cotton clothes.

To leap up with a roar of pain and shake off the glowing cinders was the work of a moment. In the same moment two of the stout seamen threw themselves on the roused midshipman, and overcame him—not, however, before one of them had received a black eye and the other a bloody nose, for Moors do not understand the art of self-defence with the fists.

To jump up with a shout of pain and shake off the glowing sparks took no time at all. In that same moment, two strong sailors jumped on the startled midshipman and took him down—though one ended up with a black eye and the other got a bloody nose, since Moors don’t really know how to defend themselves with their fists.

“Down with him!” shouted Osman, when he had extinguished the flames.

“Get him!” shouted Osman, after he put out the flames.

He seized a supple cane, or wand, as the seamen threw Foster down, and held his feet in the air, after tearing off his shoes.

He grabbed a flexible cane or wand as the sailors tossed Foster down and held his feet up in the air after taking off his shoes.

Wild with fury, Osman brought the cane down on the poor youth’s soles. It was his first taste of the bastinado. The agony took him by surprise, and extorted a sharp yell. Next moment his teeth were in the calf of one of the men’s legs, and his right hand grasped the baggy trousers of the other. A compound kick and plunge overturned them both, and as they all fell into a heap, the cheek of one seaman received a stinging blow that was meant for the middy’s soles.

Wild with rage, Osman brought the cane down on the poor kid's feet. It was his first experience of the bastinado. The pain caught him off guard, forcing out a loud shout. In the next moment, his teeth sank into the calf of one man's leg, while his right hand clutched the loose trousers of another. A combined kick and shove knocked them both over, and as they all fell in a pile, one sailor got a stinging hit meant for the midshipman's feet.

Things had reached this crisis, and Peter the Great, having hurled aside his two assailants, was on the point of rushing to the rescue of his friend, when the door burst open, and Ben-Ahmed stood before them quivering with indignation.

Things had gotten to this crisis, and Peter the Great, having thrown aside his two attackers, was about to rush to his friend’s rescue when the door swung open, and Ben-Ahmed stood before them, trembling with anger.

“Is this your return for my forbearance? Be-gone!” he shouted to his son in a voice of thunder.

“Is this how you repay my patience? Go away!” he shouted to his son in a thundering voice.

Osman knew his father too well to require a second bidding. He left the room angrily, and a look from Ben-Ahmed sent the four sailors after him.

Osman knew his father well enough not to need to be told twice. He stormed out of the room, and a glance from Ben-Ahmed had the four sailors follow him.

The Moor was too well accustomed to his wild son’s ways to require any explanation of the cause of the fracas. Just giving one glance at his slaves, to make sure that neither was killed, he left the room as hastily as he had entered it.

The Moor was so used to his wild son's behavior that he didn't need any explanation for the commotion. Just glancing at his slaves to ensure that neither was dead, he left the room as quickly as he had come in.

“My poor friend,” exclaimed the middy, grasping the negro’s hand with a gush of mingled enthusiasm and pity, “I trust you have not been much injured by that inhuman brute?”

“My poor friend,” exclaimed the midshipman, grabbing the Black man’s hand with a rush of mixed enthusiasm and sympathy, “I hope you haven’t been too hurt by that inhuman monster?”

“Oh, bress you! no. It do smart a bit,” returned Peter, as he put on his shirt uneasily, “an’ I’s used to it, Geo’ge, you know. But how’s your poo’ feet?”

“Oh, bless you! No. It does sting a bit,” Peter replied as he awkwardly put on his shirt. “And I’m used to it, George, you know. But how are your poor feet?”

“Well, I’m not vary sure,” replied Foster, making a wry face as he sat down to examine them. “How it did sting, Peter! I owe a heavy debt of gratitude to old Ben-Ahmed for cutting it short. No, the skin’s not damaged, I see, but there are two or three most awful weals. D’you know, I never before this day felt sorry that I wasn’t born a dog!”

“Well, I’m not really sure,” replied Foster, making a wry face as he sat down to examine them. “Wow, that stung, Peter! I owe a huge thanks to old Ben-Ahmed for cutting it short. No, the skin isn’t damaged, I see, but there are two or three really awful welts. You know, I’ve never felt sorry that I wasn’t born a dog until today!”

“Why’s dat, Geo’ge?”

"Why's that, George?"

Because then I should have been able to make my teeth meet in yon fellow’s leg, and would have held on! Yes, I don’t know what I would not have given just at that time to have been born a mastiff, or a huge Saint Bernard, or a thoroughbred British bull-dog, with double the usual allowance of canines and grinders!

Because then I would have been able to sink my teeth into that guy's leg and wouldn't have let go! Yes, I don’t know what I wouldn’t have given at that moment to have been born a mastiff, or a huge Saint Bernard, or a purebred British bulldog, with double the usual set of teeth!

The negro threw back his head and began one of his silent laughs, but suddenly stopped, opened his eyes wide, pursed his lips, and moved his broad shoulders uneasily.

The Black man threw his head back and started one of his silent laughs, but then suddenly stopped, opened his eyes wide, puckered his lips, and shifted his broad shoulders uncomfortably.

“I mus’ laugh easy for some time to come,” he remarked.

“I must laugh easy for some time to come,” he said.

“Poor fellow!” said Foster, “I fear you must. I say—how my soles do sting!”

“Poor guy!” said Foster, “I’m afraid you have to. I mean—my feet really hurt!”

“Oh yes, I knows,” returned Peter, with a remarkably intelligent nod. “But come. We mus’ go an’ see what massa’s a-goin’ to do, for you bery sure he won’t rest quiet till he’s turned ebery stone to find Missy Hester.”

“Oh yes, I know,” Peter replied, with a surprisingly smart nod. “But let’s go see what the master is going to do, because you can be sure he won’t stop until he’s turned over every stone to find Missy Hester.”

Peter the Great left the room with a brave effort to suppress a groan; while our middy followed with an equally valorous determination not to limp. In both efforts they were but partially successful.

Peter the Great left the room, trying hard not to groan, while our midshipman followed with all his might to avoid limping. They both managed somewhat, but not fully.

As Peter had prophesied, Ben-Ahmed did indeed leave no stone unturned to recover Hester Sommers, but there was one consideration which checked him a good deal, and prevented his undertaking the search as openly as he wished, and that was the fear that the Dey himself might get wind of what he was about, and so become inquisitive as to the cause of the stir which so noted a man was making about a runaway slave. For Ben-Ahmed feared—and so did Osman—that if the Dey saw Hester he might want to introduce her into his own household.

As Peter had predicted, Ben-Ahmed really did go all out to find Hester Sommers, but there was one thing that held him back significantly and stopped him from conducting the search as openly as he wanted. That concern was the fear that the Dey himself might catch wind of what he was doing, which could lead to him asking questions about why such a prominent man was making a fuss over a runaway slave. Ben-Ahmed feared—and Osman did too—that if the Dey met Hester, he might want to bring her into his own household.

The caution which they had therefore to observe in prosecuting the search was all in favour of the runaway.

The caution they needed to exercise while searching only benefited the runaway.

As time passed by, Hester, alias Geo’giana, began to feel more at ease in her poor abode and among her new friends, who, although unrefined in manners, were full to overflowing with the milk of human kindness, so that at last the unfortunate English girl began to entertain positive affection for Mrs Lilly and her black handmaiden.

As time went on, Hester, also known as Geo’giana, started to feel more comfortable in her humble home and with her new friends, who, despite their rough manners, were incredibly kind-hearted. Eventually, the unfortunate English girl began to genuinely care for Mrs. Lilly and her Black maid.

She also began to feel more at ease in traversing the intricate streets of the city, for the crowds that passed her daily had evidently too much to do attending to their own business to bestow more than an indifferent glance at two negro girls. And if the features of one of the two was not according to the familiar negro type, it is probable that all the inhabitants of Algiers were aware of the fact that some of the tribes of black people in the interior of Africa possess the well-formed features and comparatively thin lips of Europeans.

She also started to feel more comfortable navigating the complex streets of the city, as the crowds that passed by her every day clearly had too much on their minds to give more than a casual glance at two Black girls. And since one of the two didn't quite fit the typical appearance of Black people, it's likely that everyone in Algiers knew that some tribes of Black people in the interior of Africa have well-defined features and relatively thin lips like Europeans.

As Hester’s anxieties about herself began to abate, however, her desire to find out where and how her father was became more and more intense. But the poor child was doomed to many months of hope deferred before that desire was gratified.

As Hester’s worries about herself started to fade, her wish to discover where her father was and what he was doing grew stronger and stronger. But the poor girl faced many months of postponed hope before that wish was fulfilled.

Peter the Great did indeed make a few efforts to meet with him again—sometimes in company with George Foster, more frequently alone, and occasionally he visited Hester—having been informed by his sister Dinah where to find her—in order to tell of his want of success, and to comfort her with earnest assurances that he would “neber forsake her,” but would keep up a constant look-out for her fadder an’ an eye on herself.

Peter the Great did make some attempts to meet with him again—sometimes with George Foster, more often alone, and occasionally he dropped by to see Hester—having been told by his sister Dinah where to find her—to share his lack of success and to reassure her earnestly that he would “never forsake her,” but would keep a constant watch for her father and keep an eye on her.

Consideration for the girl’s safety rendered it necessary that these visits should be few and far between, and, of course, owing to the same necessity, our middy was not permitted to visit her at all. Indeed, Peter refused to tell him even where she was hiding, all the information he condescended to give being that she was safe.

Consideration for the girl's safety made it essential for these visits to be rare, and, of course, because of this same concern, our middy wasn’t allowed to see her at all. In fact, Peter wouldn’t even tell him where she was hiding; all he would say was that she was safe.

“You see, my dear,” said Peter to Hester, in a paternal tone, on the occasion of the first of these visits, “if I was to come yar oftin, massa—spec’ally Osman—would ’gin to wonder, an’ de moment a man ’gins to wonder he ’gins to suspec’, an’ den he ’gins to watch; an’ if it comes to dat it’s all up wid you an’ me. So you mus’ jest keep close an’ say nuffin till de tide ’gins to turn an’ de wind blow fair. De good Lord kin turn wind an’ tide when He likes, so keep your heart up, Geo’giana!”

“You see, my dear,” Peter said to Hester in a fatherly tone during one of his first visits, “if I were to come around here often, especially Osman would start to wonder, and the moment a man starts to wonder, he starts to suspect, and then he begins to keep an eye on things; and if it comes to that, it's all over for you and me. So you just need to stay close and say nothing until the tide starts to turn and the wind is in our favor. The good Lord can change the wind and tide whenever He wants, so keep your spirits up, Georgiana!”

As he uttered the last word the negro put his great hand on the girl’s shoulder and patted it.

As he said the last word, the Black man placed his large hand on the girl's shoulder and gave it a gentle pat.

What a good name Geo’giana am,” he continued, bringing his eyes to bear on the slender little black creature before him; “an’ what a good nigger you would make if on’y you had an elegant flat nose an’ bootiful thick hips. Neber mind, you’s better lookin’ dan Sally, anyhow, an’ no mortal could guess who you was, eben if he was told to look hard at you!”

What a nice name Georgiana is,” he went on, focusing his gaze on the slim little black figure in front of him; “and what a great person you would be if only you had a beautiful flat nose and lovely thick hips. Never mind, you’re better looking than Sally anyway, and no one could guess who you were, even if they were told to look closely at you!”

“But oh, Peter, this is such an anxious, weary life,” began Hester, with a trembling lip.

“But oh, Peter, this is such a stressful, exhausting life,” started Hester, her lip shaking.

“Now, hold on dar!” interrupted the negro, almost sternly; “you mus’ not cry, whateber you do, for it washes off de black. You mus’ larn to cumtroul your feelin’s.”

“Now, hold on there!” interrupted the man, almost sternly; “you must not cry, whatever you do, because it washes off the black. You need to learn to control your feelings.”

“I will try,” returned Hester, attempting to smile. “But it is not that I am discontented with my lot, for they are as kind to me here as if they were my mother and sister, and I like doing the embroidery work very much—it’s not that. It is the weary waiting, and hoping for, and expecting news of my darling father—news which never comes.”

“I'll try,” Hester replied, trying to smile. “But it's not that I'm unhappy with my situation, because everyone here is as kind to me as if they were my mother and sister, and I really enjoy doing the embroidery work—it’s not that. It’s the exhausting waiting, the hoping for, and the wanting news about my dear father—news that never comes.”

“Now, don’t you t’ink like dat, Geo’giana, but larn to submit—submit—das de word. De news’ll come all in good time. An’ news allers comes in a heap—suddently, so to speak. It neber comes slow. Now, look yar. I wants you to make me a solum promise.”

“Now, don’t think like that, Georgiana, but learn to submit—submit—that’s the word. The news will come in good time. And news always comes all at once—suddenly, so to speak. It never comes slowly. Now, listen here. I want you to make me a solemn promise.”

“What is that?” asked Hester, smiling in spite of herself at the intensity of her dark friend’s look and manner.

“What is that?” Hester asked, smiling despite herself at the intensity of her dark friend's gaze and demeanor.

“It am dis. Dat you will neber look surprised, nor speak surprised, no matter howeber much you may feel surprised.”

“It is done. That you will never look surprised, nor speak surprised, no matter how much you may feel surprised.”

“You impose a difficult task on me, Peter.”

“You're giving me a tough job, Peter.”

“Ob course I do, Geo’giana, but as your life—an’ p’r’aps mine, but dat ain’t much—depends on it, you’ll see de needcessity.”

“Of course I do, Georgiana, but since your life—and maybe mine, though that’s not a big deal—depends on it, you’ll understand the necessity.”

“I will certainly try—for your sake as well as my own,” returned Hester fervently.

“I will definitely try—for your sake and mine,” Hester replied passionately.

“Well, I t’ink you will, but it ain’t easy, an’ I’ll test you some day.”

“Well, I think you will, but it’s not easy, and I’ll challenge you someday.”

It was more than a month after that before Peter the Great paid her another visit, and, to the poor girl’s grief, he still came without news of her father. He had been all over the Kasba, he said, and many other places where the slaves worked, but he meant to persevere. The city was big, and it would take time, but “Geo’giana” was to cheer up, for he would neber gib in.

It was more than a month later when Peter the Great visited her again, and, much to the poor girl's sadness, he still arrived without any news about her father. He claimed he had searched the entire Kasba and many other places where the slaves were working, but he was determined to keep looking. The city was large, and it would take time, but “Geo’giana” needed to stay positive, because he would never give up.

One morning Peter announced to Foster that he was going into town to make purchases, and he wanted his assistance to carry the basket.

One morning, Peter told Foster that he was heading into town to shop, and he wanted his help carrying the basket.

“Are we going to make another search for poor Mr Sommers?” asked the middy, as he walked along the road holding one handle of the empty basket.

“Are we going to search for poor Mr. Sommers again?” asked the midshipman, as he walked along the road holding one handle of the empty basket.

“No, we’s got no time for dat to-day. I mus’ be back early. Got time on’y for one call on a friend ob mine. Das all.”

“No, we don’t have time for that today. I need to be back early. I only have time for one call to a friend of mine. That’s all.”

As the negro did not seem inclined for conversation, Foster forebore to trouble him, but observed, without remarking on the circumstance, that, instead of taking their accustomed way to the market-place, they passed along many narrow, steep, and intricate streets until they reached what the midshipman conceived to be the very heart of the city.

As the Black man didn’t seem interested in talking, Foster decided not to bother him, but he noticed, without mentioning it, that instead of taking their usual path to the market, they went through many narrow, steep, and winding streets until they arrived at what the midshipman thought was the very center of the city.

“Dis am de house ob my friend,” said Peter, stopping in front of an opening which descended into a cellar. “Foller me, Geo’ge, an’ bring down de baskit wid you. Hallo, Missis Lilly! Is you widin?”

“Here is the house of my friend,” said Peter, stopping in front of an opening that led down to a cellar. “Follow me, George, and bring down the basket with you. Hello, Mrs. Lilly! Are you inside?”

“Hi! Das you, Peter de Great?” came in shrill tones from below as they descended.

“Hi! Is that you, Peter the Great?” came in sharp tones from below as they went down.

“Dumb!” exclaimed Peter, with peculiar emphasis on reaching the cellar. “How you do, Missis Lilly? Oberjoyed to see you lookin’ so fresh. Just looked in to ax how you’s gettin’ along.”

“Dumb!” Peter exclaimed, particularly emphasizing his arrival in the cellar. “How are you, Missis Lilly? I'm so glad to see you looking so fresh. I just stopped by to ask how you're doing.”

Need we say that Peter’s warning word was not thrown away on Hester Sommers, who was seated in her corner embroidering with gold thread a pair of red morocco slippers. But, forewarned though she was, her presence of mind was put to a tremendous test when, all unexpectedly, George Foster descended the steps and stood before her. Fortunately, while the youth was bestowing a hearty nautical greeting on Mrs Lilly—for his greeting was always hearty, as well to new acquaintances as to old friends—Hester had time to bend over her work and thus conceal the sudden pallor followed by an equally sudden flush which changed her complexion from a bluish grey to a burnt sienna. When George turned to glance carelessly at her she was totally absorbed in the slipper.

Need we say that Peter’s warning didn’t go unnoticed by Hester Sommers, who was sitting in her corner embroidering a pair of red moroccan slippers with gold thread? But even though she was forewarned, her composure was put to a huge test when, unexpectedly, George Foster came down the steps and stood in front of her. Luckily, while the young man was giving a hearty nautical greeting to Mrs. Lilly—his greetings were always warm, whether to new acquaintances or old friends—Hester had a moment to bend over her work and hide the sudden paleness that quickly turned into a flush, changing her complexion from a bluish gray to a burnt sienna. When George casually turned to look at her, she was completely focused on the slipper.

The negro watched the midshipman’s glance with keen interest. When he saw that only a passing look was bestowed on Hester, and that he then turned his eyes with some interest to the hole where Sally was pounding coffee and gasping away with her wonted energy, he said to himself mentally, “Ho, Dinah, but you am a cleber woman! Geo’ge don’t rignise her more’n if she was a rigler coloured gal! I do b’lieve her own fadder wouldn’t know her!”

The Black man observed the midshipman’s gaze with great interest. When he noticed that the midshipman only glanced briefly at Hester, and then looked with some curiosity at the spot where Sally was grinding coffee and working hard, he thought to himself, “Wow, Dinah, you really are clever! George doesn’t recognize her any more than if she were a regular Black girl! I honestly believe her own father wouldn’t recognize her!”

He then proceeded to have a talk with Mrs Lilly, and while he was thus engaged the middy, who had an inquiring disposition, began to look round the cellar and take mental-artistic notes of its appearance. Then he went up to Hester, and, taking up one of the finished slippers, examined it.

He then went to talk with Mrs. Lilly, and while he was doing that, the young officer, who was naturally curious, started to look around the cellar and mentally jot down notes about how it looked. After that, he approached Hester and picked up one of the finished slippers to examine it.

“Most beautiful! Exquisite!” he said. “Does it take you long to do this sort of thing?”

“Most beautiful! Exquisite!” he said. “Does it take you a long time to do this kind of thing?”

The girl did not reply.

The girl didn't reply.

“She’s dumb!” said Peter quickly.

“She’s stupid!” said Peter quickly.

“Ah, poor thing!” returned Foster, in a voice of pity. “Deaf, too, I suppose?”

“Aw, poor thing!” Foster replied, sounding sympathetic. “Deaf, too, right?”

“Well, I don’t know as to dat, Geo’ge.”

“Well, I don't know about that, George.”

“Is this one dumb too?” asked the middy, pointing to the coffee-hole.

“Is this one dumb too?” the middy asked, pointing at the coffee hole.

“Oh dear no!” interposed Lilly. “Sally a’n’t dumb; she’s awrful sharp with ’er tongue!”

“Oh no!” Lilly interjected. “Sally isn’t dumb; she’s really sharp with her tongue!”

“She ought to be deaf anyhow, considering the row she kicks up down there!”

“She must be deaf anyway, considering the racket she makes down there!”

“Come now, Geo’ge, it’s time we was goin’. So pick up de baskit an’ go ahead.”

“Come on, Geo’ge, it's time for us to go. So grab the basket and let’s get going.”

Bidding Mrs Lilly an affectionate adieu, the two shaves left the cellar, to the intense relief of poor Hester, who scarce knew whether to laugh or cry over the visit. She had been so eagerly anxious to speak to Foster, yet had managed to keep her promise in spite of the peculiarly trying circumstances.

Bidding Mrs. Lilly a warm goodbye, the two guys left the cellar, much to the relief of poor Hester, who hardly knew whether to laugh or cry about the visit. She had been so eager to talk to Foster, yet she'd managed to keep her promise despite the really challenging situation.

“Peter,” said the middy, when they had got well out of the town on their way home, “what made you say ‘dumb’ so emphatically when you descended into that cellar?”

“Peter,” said the midshipman, as they were well out of town on their way home, “why did you say ‘dumb’ so strongly when you went down into that cellar?”

Did I say ‘dumb?’” returned the negro, with an inquiring look at the clouds.

Did I say ‘dumb?’” the man replied, looking up at the clouds with a questioning expression.

“You certainly did.”

"You definitely did."

“’Phatically, too?”

"Seriously, too?"

“Yes, most emphatically.”

“Absolutely, yes.”

“Well, now, das most remarkably strange!”

"Well, that's really weird!"

“Not so strange as my finding Hester Sommers in a coal-hole making golden slippers!”

“Not as surprising as finding Hester Sommers in a coal cellar making golden slippers!”

At this Peter set down the basket, threw back his head, and took a prolonged silent laugh.

At this, Peter set the basket down, threw his head back, and enjoyed a long, silent laugh.

“Now dat is de strangest t’ing ob all. Didn’t I t’ink you not rignise her one bit!”

“Now that is the strangest thing of all. Didn’t I think you wouldn’t recognize her at all!”

“Peter,” returned the midshipman gravely, “you ought to know from experience that true love pierces every disguise.”

“Peter,” the midshipman replied seriously, “you should know from experience that true love sees through every disguise.”

“Das troo, Geo’ge,” said Peter, as he lifted his end of the basket and resumed the journey. “Lub is a wonderful t’ing, an’ I ain’t sure what might come ob it if I was took unawares to see my Angelica arter she’d bin painted white. But dere’s one t’ing as comforts me a leetle, an’ dat is, dat Peter de Great ain’t de biggest hyperkrite in de world arter all, for de way you purtended not to know dat gal, an’ de way she purtended not to know you, hab took de wind out ob my sails altogidder!”

“That's true, George,” said Peter, as he lifted his side of the basket and continued on their journey. “Love is a wonderful thing, and I’m not sure what might happen if I were caught off guard seeing my Angelica after she’d been painted white. But there’s one thing that comforts me a little, and that is, that Peter the Great isn’t the biggest hypocrite in the world after all, because the way you pretended not to know that girl, and the way she pretended not to know you, has completely taken the wind out of my sails!”


Chapter Eleven.

Dangers, Vicissitudes, Escapes, New Surroundings, Hopes, And Fears.

It was probably an advantage to Hester Sommers that she had been subjected to so severe a test at that time, for, not many weeks afterwards, she experienced a shock which put her powers of self-restraint to a much severer trial.

It was probably an advantage for Hester Sommers that she had gone through such a tough test at that time, because not long after, she faced a shock that really pushed her ability to stay composed to an even greater limit.

It happened thus. Sally and she were on their way home from market one day; the former with a large basket of vegetables on her head, and the latter with a lighter basket of oranges on her arm, for the use of the master at home. They had come to one of the wider of the narrow streets of the town, where the small shops were numerous, and the throng of passers-by was considerable—as also was the noise, for Jews, Moors, Cabyles, and negroes were conversing and jostling each other in all directions.

It went down like this. Sally and she were heading home from the market one day; Sally had a big basket of vegetables on her head, and the other woman had a lighter basket of oranges on her arm for the master at home. They reached one of the wider narrow streets in town, where there were plenty of small shops and a large crowd of people. It was pretty loud too, with Jews, Moors, Kabyles, and Black people chatting and bumping into each other everywhere.

Presently a band of slaves approached, and, as it passed, Hester nearly fainted, for among them she beheld her father, with irons on his legs, and a shovel and pick on his shoulder.

Currently, a group of slaves came into view, and as they passed by, Hester almost fainted because among them, she saw her father, with shackles on his legs, carrying a shovel and pick on his shoulder.

“Father!” she exclaimed, in a faint voice, and, stretching out her arms, made an effort to run towards him.

“Dad!” she shouted, her voice weak, and reaching out her arms, she tried to run toward him.

Quick as lightning Sally grasped the situation, and, rising to the occasion with that prompt energy which betokens true genius, she seized Hester by the nape of the neck, hurled her to the ground, and sent her oranges flying in all directions! At the same time she began to storm at her with a volubility of invective that astonished herself as well as the amused bystanders. As for poor Hugh Sommers, the noise had prevented him from hearing the word “father!” and all that met his eyes was one black girl roughly using another. Alas! the poor man had been by that time so much accustomed to witness acts of cruelty that the incident gave him little concern. He passed doggedly onward to his thankless, unremitting toil, which had been rendered all the more severe of late in consequence of his despairing violence having compelled his drivers to put the heavy irons on his limbs.

Quick as lightning, Sally understood the situation, and rising to the occasion with that quick energy that shows true talent, she grabbed Hester by the back of the neck, threw her to the ground, and sent her oranges flying everywhere! At the same time, she started to yell at her with a stream of insults that surprised both her and the amused onlookers. As for poor Hugh Sommers, the noise had kept him from hearing the word “father!”, and all he saw was one black girl roughly handling another. Sadly, the poor man had become so used to seeing acts of cruelty that the incident barely bothered him. He trudged on to his thankless, relentless work, which had become even more difficult lately because his angry outbursts had forced his drivers to put heavy shackles on his limbs.

Meanwhile Sally, having made Hester pick up some of the oranges, seized her by an arm and hurried her away. Nor did she desist scolding until she had her fairly down in the back regions of their cellar-home.

Meanwhile, Sally, after making Hester pick up some of the oranges, grabbed her by the arm and rushed her away. She didn’t stop scolding her until she had her down in the back part of their cellar-home.

“I will never forgive you!” exclaimed Hester, with flashing eyes, doubling up her small fists, and apparently wishing that at least for one quarter of an hour she might be transformed into a female Samson.

“I will never forgive you!” Hester shouted, her eyes blazing, clenching her tiny fists, and seemingly wishing that, if only for fifteen minutes, she could turn into a female Samson.

“Oh yes, you will,” returned the negress coolly; “you’ll forgib me when I tells you dat I hab sab’ your fadder’s life, an’ p’r’aps your own too!”

“Oh yes, you will,” replied the woman calmly; “you’ll forgive me when I tell you that I have saved your father’s life, and maybe your own too!”

“How? What do you mean?” demanded Hester, relaxing her little fists slightly, though still coruscating in the region of the eyes.

“How? What do you mean?” Hester asked, loosening her tiny fists a bit, but still shining with intensity in her eyes.

“I means dat if you got hold ob yer fadder dat time, he bery likely grip you tight an’ refuse to part wid you at no price ebermore; so den, ob course, dey tear him away, an’ he kick up a shindy an’ try to kill somebody—p’r’aps do it! Oh, its’s allers de way. I’s oftin seen it wid the big strong men—an’ your fadder am big. Dat was him, wasn’t it, wid de broad shoulders an’ de nice face—a leetle wild-like, p’r’aps, but no wonder—an’ de grey beard?”

“I mean that if you got hold of your father at that time, he’d probably grip you tightly and refuse to let you go at any price forever; so then, of course, they tear him away, and he kicks up a fuss and tries to hurt someone—maybe even do it! Oh, it’s always the way. I’ve often seen it with the big strong men—and your father is big. That was him, wasn’t it, with the broad shoulders and the nice face—a little wild-looking, perhaps, but no wonder—and the gray beard?”

“Yes; that was him—my darling father!”

“Yes; that was him—my wonderful dad!”

“Well, ob course dey take him away an’ bastinado him till he die, or strangle him, or frow him on de hooks; an’ dey take you right away back to Osman, or wuss. I doo’d it for de best, Geo’giana.”

“Well, of course they take him away and beat him until he dies, or strangle him, or throw him on the hooks; and they take you right back to Osman, or worse. I did it for the best, Georgiana.”

“Oh! Sally, dear, dear Sally, forgive me! But it was such an awful disappointment to be hurried away so, just as I saw him. I—I—am very wicked, Sally, will you forgive me?” said poor little Hester, bursting suddenly into tears, throwing her arms round her friend’s neck and kissing her.

“Oh! Sally, dear, dear Sally, please forgive me! But it was such a terrible disappointment to be rushed away like that, just when I finally saw him. I—I—am really bad, Sally, will you forgive me?” said poor little Hester, suddenly bursting into tears, wrapping her arms around her friend’s neck and kissing her.

“Forgib you, Geo’giana! Das not difficult to do, but I’ll neber forgib you if you go slobberin’ like dat, an’ dirtyin’ my face wid your black cheeks. Dar now, I’s got to polish you up again!”

“Forgive you, Georgiana! It's not hard to do, but I’ll never forgive you if you go drooling like that and dirtying my face with your black cheeks. There now, I’ve got to clean you up again!”

This “polishing up,” it may be remarked, was a duty which Sally was called on to perform rather frequently, in consequence of Hester’s inveterate tendency to think of her father and shed tears! But her sable friend, whose stolid exterior concealed a wealth of affection, rather enjoyed the process of “polishing up,” and while engaged in it broke out into quite eloquent dissertations as to the impropriety of washing one’s face with tears when there was plenty of soap and water: coupled with earnest exhortations to “keep up heart,” and recommendations not to “gib in,” “neber to say die,” and the like.

This "polishing up," it should be noted, was a task that Sally had to do quite often because of Hester's constant tendency to think about her dad and cry! But her dark-skinned friend, whose tough exterior hid a lot of love, actually enjoyed the “polishing up” process, and while doing it, she would launch into quite passionate talks about how inappropriate it was to wash one’s face with tears when there was plenty of soap and water available. She would also earnestly encourage Hester to "keep her spirits up," telling her not to "give in," "never say die," and phrases like that.

On this particular occasion the sympathetic Sally gave her friend inexpressible comfort by assuring her that, having at last seen her father and the gang to which he belonged, she could now easily follow them up and find out where they were set to work. “And so, Geo’giana,” said she, in conclusion, “somet’ing may come ob dis meetin’, p’r’aps more’n you t’ink.”

On this particular occasion, the caring Sally provided her friend with incredible comfort by assuring her that, having finally seen her father and the group he was with, she could now easily track them down and discover where they were working. “So, Geo’giana,” she concluded, “something good might come from this meeting, maybe more than you think.”

Something certainly did come of it, as we shall see presently; but just now we must turn to another danger which threatened our English slave, and in regard to which the previous testing of her powers of self-restraint was but a trifle.

Something definitely came of it, as we will see shortly; but right now we need to focus on another danger that threatened our English slave, and in relation to which the earlier test of her self-control was just a small matter.

One morning Hester was seated in the usual corner, busily engaged with her embroidery, and with her mind still more busily employed in devising all sorts of impossible schemes for the deliverance of her father—for Sally had discovered the exact spot on the fortifications where Hugh Sommers was at work, and only prevented Hester from rushing out at once to see him by resolutely refusing for a time to tell where that spot was.

One morning, Hester was sitting in her usual corner, focused on her embroidery, while her thoughts were preoccupied with all kinds of wild plans to rescue her father. Sally had found out the exact place on the fortifications where Hugh Sommers was working, and she stubbornly refused to tell Hester where it was, keeping her from rushing out to see him right away.

Mrs Lilly and Hester were alone at the time we refer to, Sally having gone out to the market.

Mrs. Lilly and Hester were alone at the time we’re talking about, as Sally had gone out to the market.

“Dearie, I ’spec’s Peter de Great dis arternoon,” said Mrs Lilly, raising herself from a culinary pot to which she had been devoting her attention. “Dis am about de time he or’nar’ly comes to see you and tell you how de land lies. Now dat he knows you’s seed your fadder, he’ll likely hab somet’ing ’tickler to say to you.”

“Dearie, I expect Peter the Great this afternoon,” said Mrs. Lilly, lifting herself from a cooking pot she had been focused on. “This is about when he usually comes to see you and gives you the lowdown. Now that he knows you’ve seen your father, he’ll probably have something specific to tell you.”

“God grant that he may have something hopeful to suggest,” said Hester, without looking up from her work.

“Hopefully he has something good to offer,” Hester said, not looking up from her work.

“You may be sure dat prayer is answered, dearie, for you trust de Lord, an’ no one does dat in vain.”

“You can be sure that prayer is answered, sweetheart, because you trust the Lord, and no one does that in vain.”

As the woman spoke, the familiar voice was heard outside, “Hi, Missis Lilly! how’s you all git along down dar?” At the same moment the opening to the street was darkened by Peter’s bulky form as he descended the narrow stair.

As the woman spoke, a familiar voice called from outside, “Hey, Missis Lilly! How are you all doing down there?” Just then, the entrance to the street was blocked by Peter’s big frame as he came down the narrow stairs.

Shaking hands with Hester, who rose eagerly to greet him, the negro was about to begin an earnest talk with her as to how she should act in regard to her father if she should again meet him, when a voice was heard that sent a deadly chill alike to the hearts of Hester and the negro.

Shaking hands with Hester, who eagerly got up to greet him, the man was about to start a serious conversation with her about how she should act regarding her father if she encountered him again, when a voice was heard that sent a chilling feeling to the hearts of both Hester and the man.

“Is the cellar far from this?” asked the voice, which was that of Osman.

“Is the cellar far from here?” asked Osman.

“No; here it is! Guard your feet; the second step is broken, and the place is rather dark,” replied the owner of the house.

“No, here it is! Watch your step; the second step is broken, and it’s kind of dark here,” replied the owner of the house.

“Osman!” whispered Peter, glaring and clenching his fists in an agony of uncertainty how to act.

“Osman!” whispered Peter, glaring and clenching his fists in a painful struggle with how to respond.

Mrs Lilly, however, black-woman-like, rose to the occasion.

Mrs. Lilly, however, like a strong Black woman, rose to the occasion.

“Go down dar, you black wretch!” she cried, thrusting Hester quickly down into the coffee-hole; “how you s’pose massa git his dollars if you not work? Go to work, or I’ll skin you!”

“Go down there, you worthless person!” she shouted, pushing Hester quickly into the coffee hole; “how do you think the master gets his money if you don’t work? Get to work, or I’ll make you regret it!”

Truly those negroes, male and female, seemed to possess most effective capacity for, and original methods of, coming to the rescue of their friends in moments of danger!

Truly, those Black people, both men and women, seemed to have the most effective ability and unique ways of helping their friends in times of danger!

As Mrs Lilly uttered the last words the two visitors stood in the cellar. At the same instant the thud of the great pestle began, and so intelligently did Hester perform her part that the familiar gasp of Sally—admirably imitated—came up with every blow.

As Mrs. Lilly finished her last words, the two guests stood in the cellar. At that same moment, the heavy thud of the pestle began, and Hester executed her role so well that Sally's familiar gasp—perfectly mimicked—followed every strike.

“What, Peter the Great! You here!” cried Osman, in extreme surprise.

“What, Peter the Great! You here!” exclaimed Osman, in total shock.

“Yes, massa, I’s here on a little bit ob business wid Missis Lilly. She’s a fri’nd ob my sister Dinah,” answered Peter humbly.

“Yes, sir, I’m here on a little bit of business with Missis Lilly. She’s a friend of my sister Dinah,” answered Peter humbly.

“Oh, indeed! With my father’s permission, I suppose?”

“Oh, really! With my dad’s permission, I guess?”

“Yes, Massa Osman. I neber dar to come in de town widout your fadder’s purmission.”

“Yes, Master Osman. I never dare to come into town without your father's permission.”

Osman turned and addressed a few words in an undertone to the master of the house, who thereupon turned to Mrs Lilly.

Osman turned and spoke a few quiet words to the homeowner, who then turned to Mrs. Lilly.

“You are a wise woman, Lilly,” he said, “so I have come to consult you. It seems that one of the slaves belonging to Ben-Ahmed of Mustapha has made her escape, and it is rumoured that she has taken refuge with some one in this very street, or in one not far from it. Now, as you are well acquainted with almost every one in the neighbourhood, I thought it best to come in the first place to you to ask your advice about the matter.”

“You’re a wise woman, Lilly,” he said, “so I’ve come to talk to you. It seems that one of Ben-Ahmed of Mustapha’s slaves has escaped, and there are rumors that she’s hiding out with someone on this street, or nearby. Since you know almost everyone in the neighborhood, I thought it would be best to come to you first and ask for your advice on this situation.”

The gasp that came from the coffee-hole when this speech was made had something very real in it, and immediately afterwards the pounding was redoubled.

The gasp from the coffee hole when this speech was made felt very genuine, and right after that, the pounding intensified.

“Was the slabe white or black?” asked Mrs Lilly, with childlike simplicity, and more for the purpose of gaining time to think than anything else.

“Was the slave white or black?” asked Mrs. Lilly, with a childlike innocence, and more to buy herself some time to think than for any other reason.

“She was white,” interposed Osman, “and very beautiful,—in fact, one of the ladies of the harem.”

“She was white,” Osman interjected, “and very beautiful—in fact, one of the ladies of the harem.”

On hearing this Mrs Lilly looked inquiringly upwards, as if she expected inspiration to flow from the bricks that formed the vaulted ceiling. Then she looked suddenly at Peter the Great, and said—

On hearing this, Mrs. Lilly looked questioningly upwards, as if she expected inspiration to come from the bricks that made up the vaulted ceiling. Then she suddenly turned to Peter the Great and said—

“Das mus’ be de lady you was tole me about, Peter,—Ister—Hister—w’at you call ’er?”

“Must be the lady you told me about, Peter—Isher—Hister—what do you call her?”

“Yes—Hester! Das so. De same as I tole you all about her ’scape,” answered Peter, quaking with anxiety and astonishment at the woman’s calm boldness, yet ready to fall in with any plan that her words might suggest. At the same time the gasping in the hole became more and more genuine, and the pounding more and more emphatic.

“Yes—Hester! That’s right. Just like I told you everything about her escape,” Peter answered, trembling with worry and surprise at the woman's confident boldness, yet prepared to go along with any plan her words might imply. Meanwhile, the gasping from the hole became increasingly authentic, and the pounding grew more and more forceful.

“No, massa, I don’ know of no white slabe as hab took refuge wid any ob our neighbours. Indeed I’s kite sure dat none ob de neighbours knows not’ing at all about dis Is—Es—w’at you call her? Ester! Das so, Peter?”

“No, master, I don’t know of any white slave who has taken refuge with any of our neighbors. In fact, I’m quite sure that none of the neighbors knows anything at all about this Is—Is—what do you call her? Esther! Is that right, Peter?”

“Yes, das so, Missis Lilly.”

“Yes, that's right, Missis Lilly.”

“Stop that horrible noise in the hole there! What is it?” said Osman impatiently.

“Stop that horrible noise in that hole! What is it?” Osman said, impatiently.

“It is only one of my negro slaves,” said the master of the house. “Call her up, Lilly, and set her to something quieter until we go.”

“It’s just one of my Black slaves,” said the master of the house. “Call her up, Lilly, and give her something quieter to do until we leave.”

Rendered desperate now, Peter the Great started forward with glaring eyes. “Massa,” he said, “an idea hab just struck me. Will you come out a momint? I wants to tell you somet’ing bery hard.”

Rendered desperate now, Peter the Great stepped forward with intense eyes. “Massa,” he said, “an idea just hit me. Will you come out for a moment? I want to tell you something very important.”

The appearance, not less than the earnestness, of the negro, inclined Osman to comply with his request; but, hesitating, he said—

The looks, as much as the seriousness, of the Black man made Osman want to agree to his request; but, hesitating, he said—

“Why not tell me here, Peter? We are all friends, you know.”

“Why not just tell me here, Peter? We're all friends, after all.”

“Oh yes, I know dat, Massa Osman; but womans can never be trusted wid t’ings ob importance, ’specially black womans! But ob course if you not ’fraid ob Missis Lilly, I a’n’t ’fraid ob her lettin’ de secret out. I darsay she’s as good a creetur as de best ob ’um.”

“Oh yes, I know that, Master Osman; but women can never be trusted with important things, especially black women! But of course, if you’re not afraid of Miss Lilly, then I’m not afraid of her letting the secret out. I dare say she’s as good a creature as the best of them.”

This readiness to give in was a politic stroke. Osman agreed to go outside with the negro, and while the latter was ascending the short stair to the street, he was making superhuman efforts to invent something, for, as yet, he had not the faintest idea what his intended communication should be. But Peter the Great was a genius, and it is one of the characteristics of genius to be bold even to recklessness.

This willingness to yield was a clever move. Osman agreed to step outside with the black man, and as the latter climbed the short stairs to the street, he was straining hard to come up with something, as he still had no clue what he was going to say. But Peter the Great was a genius, and one trait of genius is being daring to the point of recklessness.

Trusting to some sort of inspiration, he began, with looks and tones of the deepest solemnity, “I s’pose you guess, Massa Osman, dat I’ve been inwestigatin’ that coorious business ob de English gal what runned away?”

Trusting to some kind of inspiration, he began, with looks and tones of the deepest seriousness, “I suppose you guess, Master Osman, that I’ve been investigating that curious situation with the English girl who ran away?”

“No, I did not guess that,” answered the Moor shortly.

“No, I didn’t guess that,” the Moor replied briefly.

“Oh! but it’s true!” said Peter. “Eber since she flooed away I’s bin goin’ about dem suspekid places, lookin’ arter her, and, do you know, Massa Osman, dat at last,” (here he dropped his voice and looked unutterable things),—“at last I’s found—”

“Oh! but it’s true!” said Peter. “Ever since she flew away I’ve been going around those suspicious places, looking for her, and, do you know, Mr. Osman, that at last,” (here he lowered his voice and looked as if he wanted to say something profound),—“at last I’ve found—”

“Well—found what?” asked the Moor eagerly.

“Well—what did you find?” asked the Moor eagerly.

“Found her fadder!”

“Found her father!”

“Bah! What do I care for her father, you fool?”

“Bah! What do I care about her dad, you idiot?”

“Das troo, massa; but don’t you t’ink dat p’r’aps she’d be likely to try for find her fadder; an’ if she find ’im she’d be likely to remain wid her fadder? An’ so all dat we’d hab to do would be to find her fadder too. Ob course I don’t say she’s doo’d all dat; but suppose, for de sake ob argiment, dat she hab doo’d it all, won’t we—won’t we—we— No, I’s lost de t’read ob my discoorse. I’ll begin again fro’ de beginning. Das de on’y way I kin—”

“That's true, master; but don’t you think that maybe she’d be likely to try to find her father? And if she finds him, she’d probably want to stay with her father? So all we’d have to do is find her father too. Of course, I don’t mean to say she’s done all that; but suppose, for the sake of argument, that she has done it all, won’t we—won’t we—we— No, I’ve lost the thread of my discourse. I’ll start again from the beginning. That’s the only way I can—”

“Is that all you had to tell me?” interrupted the Moor, in rising wrath.

“Is that all you had to say to me?” interrupted the Moor, getting more and more angry.

“No—not kite all,” returned Peter humbly. “Dey do say dat de fadder is at work on de for’fications on de sout’ side ob de Kasba.”

“No—not at all,” Peter replied humbly. “They say that the father is working on the fortifications on the south side of the Kasba.”

“Well, you are a greater fool than I took you for,” said Osman, in whom contempt was quickly taking the place of anger.

“Well, you’re a bigger fool than I thought you were,” said Osman, as contempt quickly replaced his anger.

“I s’pose I is, massa. An’ I s’pose it am part ob my foolishness to be lookin’ arter dis yar gal—but den, you see, I lubs Ben-Ahmed, so—”

“I guess I am, sir. And I suppose it’s part of my foolishness to be looking after this girl—but then, you see, I love Ben-Ahmed, so—”

“Well, well, Peter, I believe you mean well—”

“Well, well, Peter, I think you mean well—”

“I’s sure I does, Massa Osman!”

“I’m sure I do, Master Osman!”

“Don’t interrupt me, you black villain! Can’t you see that if Hester’s father is a Bagnio slave there is no chance of her having found refuge with him?”

“Don’t interrupt me, you evil villain! Can’t you see that if Hester’s father is a slave from the Bagnio, there’s no way she could have found shelter with him?”

“Das true, massa. I do s’pose you’s right. I’s a born ijit altogidder. But, you know, when a man gits off de scent ob a t’ing, anyt’ing dat looks de least bit like a clue should be follered up. An’ dere’s no sayin’ what might come ob seein’ de fadder—for we’s off de scent entirely jist now.”

“That's true, master. I suppose you’re right. I'm a born idiot altogether. But, you know, when a guy gets off track about something, anything that looks even slightly like a clue should be followed up. And there’s no telling what might come from seeing the father—because we’re completely off track right now.”

“There’s little doubt of that, Peter,” said Osman, pausing, and looking meditatively at the ground.

“There's no doubt about that, Peter,” Osman said, pausing and staring thoughtfully at the ground.

“Moreober,” suggested the negro, “when a man wid a cleber head an’ a purswavis tongue like you tackles a t’ing, it’s bery strange indeed if not’ing comes ob it.”

“Moreover,” suggested the man, “when a person with a clever mind and a persuasive tongue like you takes on something, it’s very strange indeed if nothing comes of it.”

“Well, you may be right after all,” returned the Moor slowly. “I will go and see this father. At all events it can do no harm.”

“Well, you might be right after all,” the Moor replied slowly. “I’ll go and see this father. It can’t hurt, at least.”

“None whateber, massa. An’ I better run back and send Ali arter you.”

“None at all, sir. And I should head back and send Ali after you.”

“Why? What has he to do with it?”

“Why? What does he have to do with it?”

“Oh! I only t’ought dat you was huntin’ togidder. It’s ob no consikence. But I t’ink he knows de janissary officer what has charge ob de gang, an’ if you don’t know him Ali might be useful.”

“Oh! I just thought you were hunting together. It doesn't matter. But I think he knows the janissary officer who is in charge of the gang, and if you don't know him, Ali might be useful.”

“There is wisdom in what you say.”

“There's wisdom in what you say.”

“Eben zough I is a ‘fool?’” asked the negro simply.

“Even though I am a ‘fool?’” asked the Black man simply.

Osman laughed.

Osman chuckled.

“At all events you are an honest fool, Peter, and I’m sorry I burned your back the other day. You didn’t deserve it.”

“At the very least, you're an honest fool, Peter, and I’m sorry I burned you the other day. You didn’t deserve it.”

“Oh, nebber mind dat,” returned Peter, feeling really uneasy. “De back’s all right now. Moreober I did deserb it, for I’s an awrful sinner! Wuss dan you t’ink! Now, if you keep right up as you go, an’ when you comes to de Kasba turn to de right an’ keep so till you comes to de right angle ob de sout’ wall. De fadder he work dar. I’ll send Ali arter you, quick’s I can.”

“Oh, never mind that,” Peter replied, feeling really uneasy. “The back is fine now. Besides, I really deserved it, because I'm an awful sinner! Worse than you think! Now, if you keep going straight ahead, and when you get to the Kasba turn right and stay on that path until you reach the right angle of the south wall. The father works there. I'll send Ali after you as soon as I can.”

They parted, and while the Moor stalked sedately up the street, the negro hurried back to the cellar with a message to Ali to follow Osman without a moment’s delay.

They went their separate ways, and while the Moor walked calmly up the street, the Black man rushed back to the cellar with a message for Ali to follow Osman without any delay.

Meanwhile Ali had been cleverly engaged by the ready-witted Mrs Lilly, who, after fiercely ordering the coffee-pounder to “stop her noise,” come out of the hole, and retire to the kitchen, drew forth a large leathern purse, which she wisely chinked, and, going towards the stairs, invited her master to “come to de light an’ receibe de money which she hab made by de last sale ob slippers.”

Meanwhile, Ali had been skillfully engaged by the sharp-witted Mrs. Lilly, who, after sternly telling the coffee grinder to “stop making noise,” came out of the room and went to the kitchen. She pulled out a large leather purse, jingled it wisely, and, heading towards the stairs, invited her master to “come to the light and receive the money she had made from the last sale of slippers.”

Of course the bait took—none other could have been half so successful. But Hester apparently had not courage to take advantage of the opportunity, for she did not quit the hole. Fortunately Peter arrived before the cash transaction was completed. On receiving Osman’s message Ali balanced accounts promptly by thrusting the purse and its contents into his pocket and hastening away.

Of course the bait worked—nothing else could have been nearly as effective. But Hester didn't seem to have the courage to seize the opportunity, as she didn't leave the hiding place. Luckily, Peter arrived before the cash deal was finished. After getting Osman's message, Ali quickly settled the accounts by shoving the purse and its contents into his pocket and rushing off.

Then Peter the Great and Lilly sat down, took a long grave look at each other, threw back their heads, opened their cavernous mouths, and indulged in a quiet but hearty laugh.

Then Peter the Great and Lilly sat down, took a long serious look at each other, threw back their heads, opened their wide mouths, and shared a quiet but hearty laugh.

“Now you kin come out, dearie,” said Lilly, turning to the coffee-hole on recovering composure.

“Now you can come out, sweetheart,” said Lilly, turning to the coffee spot once she regained her composure.

But no response came from the “vasty deep.”

But no response came from the "vast deep."

“De coast’s cl’ar, my dear,” said Peter, rising.

“It's clear at the coast, my dear,” said Peter, standing up.

Still no response, so Peter descended the few steps, and found Hester lying insensible on a heap of coffee-beans, and still firmly grasping the big pestle. The trial had been too much for the poor child, who had fainted, and Peter emerged with her in his arms, and an expression of solemn anxiety on his countenance.

Still no response, so Peter went down the few steps and found Hester lying unconscious on a pile of coffee beans, still tightly holding onto the big pestle. The trial had been too much for the poor girl, who had fainted, and Peter came out with her in his arms, a look of serious concern on his face.

In a few minutes, however, she revived, and then Peter, hurrying her away from a locality which he felt was no longer safe, placed her under the charge of his sister Dinah—to the inexpressible regret of Mrs Lilly and her black maid-of-all-work.

In a few minutes, though, she came to, and then Peter, quickly getting her away from a place he felt was no longer safe, put her in the care of his sister Dinah—to the deep disappointment of Mrs. Lilly and her black maid.

In her new home the fugitive’s circumstances were much improved. Dinah and her husband had great influence over their owner, Youssef, the proprietor of the small coffee-house already described. They not only managed most of its details for him, but were permitted a good deal of personal liberty. Among other things they had been allowed to select the top of the house as their abode.

In her new home, the fugitive's situation was much better. Dinah and her husband had a lot of influence over their owner, Youssef, who ran the small coffee house mentioned earlier. They not only took care of most of the operations for him but also enjoyed a considerable amount of personal freedom. Among other things, they had been allowed to choose the top of the house as their living space.

To European ears this may sound rather strange, but those who have seen the flat roofs of Eastern lands will understand it. Youssef’s house, like nearly all the other houses of the city, had a flat roof, with a surrounding parapet nearly breast-high. Here had been placed a few wooden boxes filled with earth and planted with flowering shrubs. These formed quite a little garden, to which Youssef had been wont to retreat of an evening for meditative and, we may add, smokative purposes. But as Youssef had grown old, his eyes had nearly, and his legs had quite, failed him. Hence, being unable to climb to his roof, he had latterly given it up entirely to the use of his black slaves, Samson and Dinah White.

To European ears, this might sound a bit odd, but those who have seen the flat roofs of Eastern countries will get it. Youssef’s house, like nearly all the other houses in the city, had a flat roof with a surrounding wall that's about waist-high. A few wooden boxes filled with soil and planted with flowering shrubs were placed here. These created a little garden, where Youssef used to retreat in the evenings for some quiet reflection and, we might add, smoking. But as Youssef got older, his eyesight nearly failed him, and he could no longer walk well. So, unable to climb to his roof, he had recently given it entirely to the use of his black slaves, Samson and Dinah White.

There was a small excrescence or hut on the roof—about ten feet by six in dimensions—which formed—their residence. Behind this, hiding itself as it were and almost invisible, nestled a smaller excrescence or offshoot. It was a mere bandbox of a thing, measuring five feet by four; it had a window about twelve inches square, and was entered by a door inside the larger hut. This was the apartment now assigned to Hester, who was quietly introduced into the household without the knowledge or consent of its blind proprietor.

There was a small structure or hut on the roof—about ten feet by six in size—which served as their home. Behind this, hiding almost completely and nearly invisible, sat a smaller extension. It was just a tiny space, measuring five feet by four; it had a window about twelve inches square and was accessed by a door inside the larger hut. This was the room now given to Hester, who was quietly brought into the household without the knowledge or consent of its blind owner.

There was a little bed in the small room. True, it was only a trestle frame, and a straw-stuffed mattress with a couple of blankets, but it was clean, and the whole room was neat, and the sun shone brightly in at the small window at the moment that the new occupant was introduced. Poor Hester fell on her knees, laid her head on the bed, and thanked God fervently for the blessed change. Almost in the same moment she forgot herself, and prayed still more fervently for the deliverance of her father.

There was a small bed in the little room. Sure, it was just a basic frame with a straw-filled mattress and a couple of blankets, but it was clean, and the entire room was tidy. The sun was shining brightly through the small window just as the new occupant arrived. Poor Hester dropped to her knees, rested her head on the bed, and earnestly thanked God for this wonderful change. Almost at the same moment, she lost track of herself and prayed even more passionately for her father's rescue.

The view over the housetops from the little window was absolutely magnificent, including as it did domes, minarets, mosques, palm-trees, shipping, and sea! Here, for a considerable time, Hester worked at her former occupation, for Dinah had a private plan to make a little money for her own pocket by means of embroidery.

The view from the small window over the rooftops was absolutely stunning, featuring domes, minarets, mosques, palm trees, ships, and the sea! For quite a while, Hester continued her previous work because Dinah had a personal plan to make some money for herself through embroidery.

In this pleasant retreat our fugitive was visited one day by Peter the Great, the expression of whose visage betokened business. After some conversation, he said that he had come for the express purpose of taking Hester to see her father.

In this nice getaway, our runaway was visited one day by Peter the Great, whose face showed he meant business. After some chat, he said he had come specifically to take Hester to see her dad.

“But not to talk to him,” he added quickly—“not eben to make you’self known to him, for if you did, not’ing would keep ’im quiet, an’ you an’ he would be parted for eber. Mind dat—for eber!”

“But don’t talk to him,” he added quickly—“not even to introduce yourself to him, because if you did, nothing would keep him quiet, and you two would be separated forever. Remember that—forever!”

“Yes, yes, I will remember,” said the poor girl, who was profoundly agitated at the mere thought of such a meeting.

“Yes, yes, I’ll remember,” said the poor girl, who was deeply upset just thinking about that meeting.

“But you mus’ promise,” said Peter solemnly.

“But you must promise,” Peter said seriously.

“Promise on you’ word ob honour dat you not say one word; not make a sound; not gib an unor’nary look; not try in any way to attrack his attention. Come—speak, else I go home ag’in.”

“Promise on your word of honor that you won’t say a single word; won’t make a sound; won’t give an unusual look; won’t try in any way to attract his attention. Come on—speak, or I’ll go home again.”

“I promise,” said Hester, in a low voice.

“I promise,” Hester said softly.

“An’ you won’t cry?”

"And you won't cry?"

“I’ll try not to.”

"I'll do my best."

“Come ’long, den, wid me, an’ see you’ poor fadder.”

“Come on, then, with me, and see your poor father.”


Chapter Twelve.

The Middy, becoming Defiant and Violent, comes to Grief, and Hester’s Black Friends devise Strange Things.

On the afternoon of the day in which Peter the Great paid his visit to Hester Sommers in the little boudoir, Ben-Ahmed sent for George Foster and bade him make a portrait of a favourite dog.

On the afternoon when Peter the Great visited Hester Sommers in her small boudoir, Ben-Ahmed called for George Foster and asked him to paint a portrait of a beloved dog.

It so happened that our artist had run short of some of his drawing materials, and said that he could not get on well without them.

It just so happened that our artist had run out of some of his drawing supplies and said he couldn't work well without them.

“Go to the town, then, got a supply, and return quickly,” said Ben-Ahmed, who was smoking his hookah in the court at the time and playing gently with the lost Hester’s pet gazelle.

“Go to town, get some supplies, and come back quickly,” said Ben-Ahmed, who was smoking his hookah in the courtyard and gently playing with Hester’s lost pet gazelle.

The graceful little creature had drooped since the departure of his mistress, as if he felt her loss keenly. Perhaps it was sympathy that drew it and Ben-Ahmed more together than in times past. Certainly there seemed to be a bond of some sort between them at that time which had not existed before, and the Moor was decidedly more silent and sad since Hester’s flight. In his efforts to recover the runaway he had at first taken much trouble, but as time passed he left it in the hands of Osman, who seemed even more anxious than his father to recover the lost slave.

The delicate little creature had wilted since his owner left, as if he deeply felt her absence. Maybe it was empathy that brought him and Ben-Ahmed closer than before. There definitely appeared to be some kind of connection between them at that moment that hadn't been there earlier, and the Moor was noticeably quieter and sadder since Hester's departure. At first, he made a real effort to find the runaway, but as time went on, he handed the task over to Osman, who seemed even more eager than his father to bring back the lost slave.

As the midshipman was leaving the court the Moor called him back, addressing him as usual in Lingua Franca, while the youth, taking his cue from Peter the Great, answered in English.

As the midshipman was leaving the court, the Moor called him back, speaking to him as usual in Lingua Franca, while the young man, following Peter the Great's example, replied in English.

“You know something about this English girl?” he suddenly said, with a steady look at his slave.

“You know anything about this English girl?” he suddenly asked, looking intently at his servant.

“I—I—yes, I do know something about her,” replied Foster, in some confusion.

“I—I—yeah, I do know something about her,” replied Foster, a bit confused.

“Do you know where she hides?”

“Do you know where she keeps her hiding place?”

“N–no; I do not.”

"No; I don't."

“I have been led to understand that British officers never tell lies,” returned the Moor sternly.

“I’ve been led to believe that British officers never lie,” the Moor replied firmly.

The blood rushed to the middy’s face as he replied boldly, “You have been correctly informed—at least, in regard to those officers who are true gentlemen.”

The blood rushed to the midshipman's face as he replied confidently, “You’ve been correctly informed—at least about those officers who are true gentlemen.”

“Why, then, do you hesitate?” retorted the Moor. “Do Englishmen blush and stammer when they tell the truth? Tell me the truth now. Do you know where the English girl hides?”

“Why, then, are you hesitating?” the Moor shot back. “Do English people blush and stumble over their words when they're being honest? Tell me the truth now. Do you know where the English girl is hiding?”

The Moor spoke very sternly, but his slave, instead of becoming more confused, suddenly drew himself up, and replied in a voice and with a look as stern as his own—

The Moor spoke very sternly, but his slave, instead of getting more confused, suddenly straightened up and responded in a voice and with a look as serious as his own—

“Ben-Ahmed, I told you the truth at first. I do not know where she is hiding. I did, indeed, know some time ago, but the place of her abode has been changed, and I do not know now. I may as well however say at once that, if I did know, nothing that you can do would induce me to tell you where she hides. You may imprison, torture, or slay me if you choose, but in regard to Hester Sommers I am from this moment dumb!”

“Ben-Ahmed, I told you the truth from the beginning. I do not know where she is hiding. I did know at one point, but her location has changed, and I don’t know it now. However, I’ll say right away that even if I did know, nothing you could do would make me tell you where she is. You can imprison, torture, or kill me if you want, but when it comes to Hester Sommers, I’m not saying another word from now on!”

There was a curious smile on the Moor’s lips while the midshipman delivered this speech with flashing eyes and energetic action, but there was no anger in his tone as he replied—

There was a curious smile on the Moor’s lips while the midshipman delivered this speech with bright eyes and energetic movements, but there was no anger in his tone as he replied—

“Englishman,” he said quietly, “you love this girl.” If a bombshell had exploded under his feet our middy could hardly have been taken more by surprise. But he had been put on his mettle now, and scorned to show again a wavering front.

“Englishman,” he said quietly, “you love this girl.” If a bomb had gone off under his feet, our middy could hardly have been more shocked. But he was now determined and refused to show any hesitation again.

“Yes, Moor,” he replied, “I do love her, though I have never told her so, nor have I the slightest reason to believe that she cares a fig for me. But I now tell you plainly that I will take advantage of every opportunity that comes in my way to serve her and help her to escape. I now also recall the promise—the word of honour—I gave you, not to try to escape. There was a time,” continued the middy, in a softened tone, “when I thought of recalling this promise with defiance to you to do your worst; but, Ben-Ahmed, I have lived to learn that, after a fashion, you have been kind to me; that I might have fallen into worse hands; therefore I am not ungrateful, and I now recall the promise only with regret. All the same, my resolve is fixed.”

“Yes, Moor,” he replied, “I do love her, even though I’ve never told her, and I have no reason to believe she cares about me. But I want you to know clearly that I will seize every chance I get to help her and assist her in escaping. I also remember the promise—the word of honor—I gave you, not to try to escape. There was a time,” continued the middy, in a softer tone, “when I thought about taking back that promise and challenging you to do your worst; but, Ben-Ahmed, I’ve come to see that, in a way, you’ve been kind to me; I could have ended up in worse hands; so I’m not ungrateful, and I now reflect on the promise with regret. Still, my decision is unchangeable.”

The curious smile still lingered on the Moor’s lips as he said, almost in a jesting tone—

The curious smile still lingered on the Moor’s lips as he said, almost teasingly—

“But you will not try to escape to-day if I let you go into the town for colours?”

“But you won't try to escape today if I let you go into town for some paint?”

“I make no promise, Ben-Ahmed. Yet this I may safely say, that I will not try to clear off on my own account. Unless to save Hester I will not at present try to escape; so far you may be sure of my return; but if I get the chance I will either rescue her or die for her—God helping me.”

“I can’t promise you anything, Ben-Ahmed. But I can say this for sure: I won't try to escape for my own sake. Unless it's to save Hester, I won't attempt to get away right now; you can be sure I’ll come back. However, if I get the chance, I will either save her or die trying—God helping me.”

The smile vanished from the Moor’s lips as he turned, and said gravely—

The smile disappeared from the Moor’s lips as he turned and said seriously—

“It is well, young man, that you confess to the true and only source of all help. You Christians, as you call yourselves, have ever seemed to me unwilling to mention the name of God save when cursing your fellows, and then you misuse it glibly enough. Yet there are some among you who are more consistent in their professions. Go, fulfil your commission. I will trust you.”

“It’s good, young man, that you acknowledge the one true source of all help. You Christians, as you refer to yourselves, have always seemed to me reluctant to mention God’s name except when you’re cursing others, and even then, you use it quite easily. Still, there are some among you who are more sincere in your beliefs. Go, carry out your mission. I’ll trust you.”

“Thank you, Ben-Ahmed,” returned the middy; “but remember, if I never return, you will understand that I have not broken my word of honour.”

“Thanks, Ben-Ahmed,” replied the middy; “but remember, if I don’t come back, you’ll know that I didn’t break my word of honor.”

The Moor bowed his head in acquiescence, and took a long pull at his pipe as the midshipman went away.

The Moor nodded in agreement and took a long drag on his pipe as the midshipman left.

George Foster was half-way to the town before he recovered from his astonishment at the strange and unexpected way in which Ben-Ahmed had received his very plain speaking. He had expected that chains and the bastinado, if not worse, would certainly follow, but he had made up his mind to go through with it—if need be to die—for Hester’s sake. To find himself, therefore, free to go where he pleased, and to help Hester to escape if the opportunity to do so should come in his way, was an amazing state of things which he could scarcely bring himself to believe.

George Foster was halfway to town before he got over his shock at how Ben-Ahmed had reacted to his blunt honesty. He had thought that chains and torture, if not something worse, would definitely come his way, but he had resolved to face it—if necessary, to die—for Hester’s sake. So, to find himself free to go wherever he wanted and to possibly help Hester escape if the chance arose was an unbelievable situation that he could hardly wrap his head around.

Of course, our hero had not the slightest expectation of encountering Hester that day, when he thus freed himself from his parole, and we need scarcely add that, even if he had met her, he could not have devised any sudden scheme for her deliverance. Nevertheless, the mere fact that he was at liberty to act as he pleased in her behalf had such an effect on him that he entered the town with a lighter heart than he had possessed for many a day. Humming a nautical air as he walked along, and almost if not quite, for the moment, oblivious of the fact of his condition of slavery, he became keenly interested in all that he saw as he passed through the crowded streets, now stopping to admire a picturesque group of figures with jars and pitchers, awaiting their turn to draw water from a public fountain, or pausing in front of a turner’s shop to observe with curiosity and interest the deft way in which the workman used his toes as well as his fingers in the operations of his trade.

Of course, our hero had no expectations of running into Hester that day when he freed himself from his parole, and we hardly need to mention that, even if he had seen her, he wouldn't have been able to come up with any quick plan for her rescue. Still, the simple fact that he was free to act as he wanted on her behalf lifted his spirits, and he entered the town with a lighter heart than he had felt in a long time. Humming a sea shanty as he walked, almost forgetting his situation for a moment, he became genuinely interested in everything he saw while moving through the busy streets, stopping to admire a colorful group of people with jars and pitchers, waiting to collect water from a public fountain, or pausing in front of a turner’s shop to watch with curiosity as the worker skillfully used both his toes and fingers in his craft.

He was thus engaged, in calm contemplation with his back to the street, when he was very slightly jostled by a passer-by. He scarcely noticed the incident, but if he had known who it was that touched him he would not have remained so placid, for it was Hester herself, in company with Peter the Great, on their way to the city walls.

He was deep in thought with his back to the street when a passerby brushed against him lightly. He barely registered the encounter, but if he had known who had touched him, he wouldn’t have stayed so calm, because it was Hester herself, along with Peter the Great, heading toward the city walls.

As Hester’s eyes were fixed on the ground and her thoughts on her father, while Foster’s attention was concentrated on the turner’s toes, neither observed the other, but Peter’s sharp eyes had noted the middy, and he hurried past to prevent a recognition, which might be awkward, if not dangerous, at the moment.

As Hester stared at the ground, thinking about her father, and Foster focused on the turner’s toes, neither noticed the other. However, Peter’s keen eyes had spotted the middy, and he quickly moved past to avoid a potentially awkward, if not risky, recognition at that moment.

Presently Foster’s attention was attracted by a Moor who was riding along the street, sitting side-wise as was the wont of Algerines of the trading-class. What struck Foster particularly about this man and his donkey was that the latter was trotting very fast, although it was a very small animal, and the man on its back a very large one. He also observed that the donkey tossed its head and put back its ears as if it were suffering pain. As the Moor’s hand rested on the donkey’s haunch, the reason at once occurred to Foster, for he had noticed the same thing before. It was the practice, among cruel men, to create, and keep open, a small sore on the haunch of each animal, by irritating which with a little bit of stick they managed to make their donkeys go in a way that a spur or a thick stick could not accomplish!

Currently, Foster’s attention was drawn to a Moor riding down the street, sitting sideways like the traders from Algeria. What stood out to Foster about this man and his donkey was that the donkey was trotting very quickly, even though it was quite small, while the man on its back was large. He also noticed that the donkey was tossing its head and flattening its ears as if it were in pain. As the Moor’s hand rested on the donkey’s side, the reason immediately came to Foster, since he had seen this before. It was a common practice among cruel individuals to create and maintain a small sore on the side of each animal, and by irritating it with a little stick, they managed to make their donkeys move in a way that a spur or a thick stick couldn’t achieve!

Now, our middy possessed a tender heart, which shrank sensitively from the idea of giving pain to any living creature, and which almost exploded with indignation at the sight of wanton cruelty to dumb animals.

Now, our middy had a kind heart that couldn't bear the thought of hurting any living creature, and it nearly burst with anger at the sight of senseless cruelty to helpless animals.

When, therefore, the Moor came alongside of him, Foster gave him a look of tremendous indignation, at the same time exclaiming, “Shame on you!”

When the Moor came up to him, Foster gave him a look of outrage and shouted, “Shame on you!”

The Moor turned on him a look of mingled surprise and scorn. At the same time muttering, “Christian dog!” he brought a stick smartly down on the middy’s shoulders.

The Moor shot him a look of mixed surprise and disdain. While muttering, “Christian dog!” he quickly brought a stick down forcefully on the middy’s shoulders.

This was too much to bear meekly. The boiling blood in the youth’s heart boiled over into his face. He leaped forward, seized the donkey’s rein with one hand, caught the man’s left leg with the other, and hurled the rider backward to the ground.

This was too much to handle quietly. The anger inside the young man boiled over into his face. He jumped forward, grabbed the donkey's reins with one hand, caught the man's left leg with the other, and threw the rider back to the ground.

The bump with which the Moor’s head came down had the effect of keeping it low, but the spectators of the incident, who were numerous, rushed upon the poor middy, seized him, and carried him straight to a court of justice.

The bump that made the Moor’s head hit the ground kept it low, but the many spectators of the incident rushed towards the poor midshipman, grabbed him, and took him straight to a court of law.

They had a summary method of transacting business in those courts, especially in simple cases like that of which we treat. The investigation was rapid; the evidence of the witnesses emphatic. Almost before he had recovered breath our hero was thrown down, his feet were raised by two strong attendants, his shoes plucked off, and the soles of his feet made to tingle as if they had been set on fire.

They had a straightforward way of doing business in those courts, especially in simple cases like the one we’re discussing. The investigation was quick, and the witnesses were very clear. Almost before he had a chance to catch his breath, our hero was knocked down, his feet were lifted by two strong attendants, his shoes were pulled off, and the soles of his feet were made to tingle as if they had been set on fire.

After a few strokes, which he bore in silence, he was led to the common prison, thrust into it, and left to his meditations.

After a few hits, which he took quietly, he was taken to the main prison, shoved inside, and left to think.

Meanwhile, Peter the Great conducted Hester to that part of the city wall where her father was at work among the other slaves. It chanced to be the hour when the wretched creatures were allowed to cease work for a brief space in order to rest and eat.

Meanwhile, Peter the Great took Hester to the section of the city wall where her father was laboring alongside the other workers. It happened to be the time when the unfortunate individuals were permitted to stop working for a short while to rest and eat.

Poor Hugh Sommers chanced to have seated himself a little apart from the others, so as to get the benefit of a large stone for a seat. His figure was, therefore, prominent, as he sat there worn, weary, and dejected, consuming his allowance of black bread. Peter the Great knew him at once, having already, as the reader knows, seen him in his slave garb; but Hester’s anxious eyes failed for a few moments to pick out the emaciated frame and strangely clad, ragged figure which represented her once jovial, stalwart, and well-clothed father.

Poor Hugh Sommers happened to sit a little away from the others to make use of a large stone as a seat. His figure stood out as he sat there, worn out, tired, and downcast, eating his portion of black bread. Peter the Great recognized him immediately, having already seen him in his slave outfit, as you know; but Hester’s worried eyes struggled for a moment to identify the thin, oddly dressed, ragged figure that was her once cheerful, strong, and well-dressed father.

“Das him,” whispered Peter, as he loosely grasped the girl’s arm by way of precaution.

“That's him,” whispered Peter, as he loosely held the girl’s arm just in case.

“Where—oh, where?” asked the poor creature, glancing round among the slaves.

“Where—oh, where?” asked the poor thing, looking around at the other slaves.

“Now, ’member your promise. Spoil eberyt’ing if you screech or run to him. Look, dis way! De man what’s settin’ on de stone!”

“Now, remember your promise. Mess everything up if you scream or run to him. Look, this way! The man who’s sitting on the stone!”

“Yes, yes, I see! Oh—”

“Yes, yes, I get it! Oh—”

She stopped abruptly and trembled, for at the moment her father turned his woe-begone face unconsciously towards her. Even the much-increased grey tinge in the hair and beard, the lines of despair on the brow, and the hollow cheeks could not disguise the face that she loved so well. A sharp cry burst from her, and she made an attempt to rush towards him, but the iron grip of Peter restrained her.

She stopped suddenly and shook with emotion, as her father turned his sad face towards her without realizing it. Even with the increased gray in his hair and beard, the lines of despair on his forehead, and his sunken cheeks, she couldn’t hide the face she loved so much. A sharp cry escaped her, and she tried to rush towards him, but Peter held her back with a firm grip.

“It’s a dead man he’ll be if you do!” he said, in a stern but low tone. “Don’t you see de janissary? Your promise—”

“It’s a dead man he’ll be if you do!” he said in a serious but quiet tone. “Can’t you see the janissary? Your promise—”

“Yes, yes! I’ll restrain myself now, Peter. Do let me stay a minute—just to look—”

“Yes, yes! I’ll hold back now, Peter. Please let me stay for a minute—just to look—”

“No, no! Come ’long wid you—idle t’ing!” he exclaimed, with sudden severity, and apparent though not real violence, for at the moment his watchful eye had observed one of the slave guards approaching them.

“No, no! Come along with you—useless thing!” he shouted, suddenly serious, and though he seemed violent, it wasn’t real; at that moment, his keen eye noticed one of the slave guards approaching them.

As the two went hurriedly past the place where Hugh Sommers was sitting, he looked up with an expression of pity.

As the two rushed past where Hugh Sommers was sitting, he looked up with a look of pity.

“Poor thing!” he said. “The black scoundrel is cruel to you, and I am powerless to kick him!”

“Poor thing!” he said. “That black jerk is being cruel to you, and I can't do anything to kick him out!”

He clinked the fetters on his legs significantly as he spoke.

He made a noticeable sound with the chains on his legs as he spoke.

The mingled pathos and indignation of the loved voice was too much for poor Hester. She was on the point of exclaiming “Father!” when Peter’s great black paw extinguished her mouth, and was not removed till they were out of danger.

The mixed feelings of sadness and anger in the beloved voice were overwhelming for Hester. She was about to shout "Father!" when Peter's large, black paw covered her mouth and didn't let go until they were safe.

“You’s like all de rest ob de womans,” said the negro, as they hurried through the streets; “awrful dif’cult to manidge. Come ’long, we’ll go home and hab a talk ober it.”

“You’re like all the rest of the women,” said the man as they hurried through the streets; “awfully difficult to manage. Come on, let’s go home and have a talk about it.”

Hester was too miserable to reply. She did not again speak till they were both safe in the boudoir.

Hester was too upset to respond. She didn't say anything again until they were both safe in the boudoir.

There she sat down on the bed, laid her face in her hands, and burst into a passion of tears, while Peter stood looking on, his head nearly touching the low ceiling, his bulky frame filling half the remainder of the little room, and two mighty unbidden tears in his great eyes.

There she sat on the bed, put her face in her hands, and broke down in tears, while Peter stood by, his head almost touching the low ceiling, his large frame taking up half of the small room, with two huge, involuntary tears in his big eyes.

“Das right, Geo’giana,” he said, in a soft voice; “cry away, it’ll do you good. Nuffin like cryin’ w’en you’s fit to bust! An’ w’en you’s got it ober we’ll talk all about it.”

“That's right, Geo’giana,” he said in a gentle voice. “Crying is good for you. There’s nothing like letting it out when you’re about to explode! And when you’ve gotten it all out, we’ll talk about it.”

“Oh, Peter!” cried Hester, drying her eyes somewhat impatiently; “how could you be so cruel? Why—why could you not have waited just one minute to let me look at him?”

“Oh, Peter!” Hester exclaimed, wiping her eyes a bit impatiently. “How could you be so cruel? Why—why couldn’t you have waited just one minute to let me see him?”

“Because, my dear, de man wid de whip was comin’, an’ he’d bery soon hab laid it across my back,” replied the negro gently.

“Because, my dear, the man with the whip was coming, and he would very soon have laid it across my back,” replied the Black man gently.

“And what if he had done so?” demanded Hester, with a slight touch of indignation; “could you not have suffered a little whipping for my sake?”

“And what if he had done that?” Hester asked, a bit indignant. “Couldn’t you have endured a little punishment for my benefit?”

“Yes, Geo’giana,” returned Peter, with much humility, “I could suffer great deal more’n dat for your sake; but dere’s no sich t’ings as little whippin’s know’d ob in dis yar town. W’en de lash am goin’ he usu’lly makes de hair fly. Moreober, dey whip womans as well as mans, an’ if he was to took de bit out ob your pretty shoulder, I couldn’t suffer dat, you know. Likewise,” continued Peter, becoming more argumentative in his manner, “you was just a-goin’ to took de bit in your teef; an’ if you’d bin allowed to frow your arms round your fadder’s neck an’ rub all de black ober his face what would hab bin de consikence?”

“Yes, Geo’giana,” Peter replied, with great humility, “I could endure a lot more than that for you; but there’s no such thing as little whippings known in this town. When the whip comes down, it usually makes the hair fly. Furthermore, they whip women as well as men, and if he were to take a chunk out of your pretty shoulder, I couldn’t bear that, you know. Also,” Peter continued, becoming more argumentative, “you were just about to take the bit in your teeth; and if you’d been allowed to throw your arms around your father’s neck and rub all the black over his face, what would have been the consequence?”

Peter felt his position so strong at this point that he put the question almost triumphantly, and Hester was constrained to acknowledge that he had acted wisely after all.

Peter felt so confident in his stance at that moment that he asked the question almost triumphantly, and Hester had to admit that he had, after all, acted wisely.

“But,” continued she, with still a little of reproach in her tone, “what was the use of taking me to see my darling father at all, if this is all that is to come of it?”

“But,” she continued, still sounding a bit reproachful, “what was the point of bringing me to see my beloved father at all if this is all that comes of it?”

“You’s a leetle obstropolous in you’ fancies, Geo’giana. Dis am not all what’s to come ob it. You see, I has pity on your poo’ heart, so I t’ink you might go ebery oder day an’ hab a good look at your fadder; but how kin you go if you not know whar he works? So I tooked you to show you de way. But I’s a’most sorry I did now, for you’s got no self-’straint, an’ if you goes by you’self you’ll git took up for sartin’, an’ dey’ll whip your fadder till he’s dead, or frow him on de hooks, or skin him alive, or—”

“You're a little stubborn in your thoughts, Georgiana. This is not everything that’s going to happen. You see, I feel sorry for your poor heart, so I think you could go every other day and have a good look at your father; but how can you go if you don’t know where he works? So I took you to show you the way. But I’m almost sorry I did now, because you have no self-control, and if you go by yourself, you'll definitely get caught, and they’ll beat your father until he’s dead, or throw him on the hooks, or skin him alive, or—”

“Oh, horrible! Don’t say such dreadful things, Peter!” exclaimed Hester, covering her face with her hands.

“Oh, that’s awful! Don’t say things like that, Peter!” Hester exclaimed, covering her face with her hands.

Feeling that he had said quite enough to impress the poor girl with the absolute necessity of being careful, he promised earnestly never again to allude to such dreadful things.

Feeling that he had said enough to make the poor girl understand the absolute need to be careful, he earnestly promised to never bring up such awful things again.

“But, Geo’giana,” he added impressively, “you mus’ promise me on your word ob honour, w’ich Geo’ge Foster says English gen’lemans neber break—an’ I s’pose he’s right.”

“But, Georgiana,” he added with emphasis, “you must promise me on your word of honor, which George Foster says English gentlemen never break—and I suppose he’s right.”

“Yes, quite right, Peter; true gentlemen never break their word.”

“Yes, that's right, Peter; true gentlemen never go back on their word.”

“An’ I s’pose female gen’lemans am de same.”

“Then I suppose female gentlemen are the same.”

“Of course! Go on,” replied the girl, with a faint smile.

“Sure! Go ahead,” the girl replied with a slight smile.

“Well, as I was ’bout to say, you mus’ promise me on your word ob honour, dat you’ll neber go alone to see your fadder, but allers in company wid Sally; dat you neber, neber speak to him, an’ dat you neber make you’self know’d to him till de right time comes.”

“Well, as I was about to say, you must promise me on your word of honor that you’ll never go alone to see your father, but always with Sally; that you never, ever speak to him, and that you never make yourself known to him until the right time comes.”

“These are hard conditions, Peter, but I see the reasonableness of them all, and promise—at least I promise to do my best.”

“These are tough circumstances, Peter, but I understand why they're like this, and I promise—at least I’ll do my best.”

“Das ’nuff, Geo’giana. Neezer man nor womans kin do more’n deir best. Now I mus’ bid you good-day, so keep up your heart an’ you’ll see eberyt’ing come right in de end.”

“That's enough, Georgiana. Neither man nor woman can do more than their best. Now I must say goodbye, so keep your spirits up and you'll see everything turn out okay in the end.”

With these cheering words the sympathetic negro took his leave; and Hester, resuming her embroidery, sat down at her little window, not to work, but to gaze dreamily at the beautiful sea, and cast about in her mind how she should act in order to alleviate if possible her father’s sad condition.

With these encouraging words, the kind Black man said goodbye; and Hester, picking up her embroidery, sat down by her small window, not to work, but to dreamily look at the beautiful sea and think about how she could help improve her father’s sad situation.

That very afternoon she received a visit from her stolid but affectionate friend Sally, who at once said that she knew of a splendid plan for doing him a great deal of good.

That same afternoon, she got a visit from her reliable yet caring friend Sally, who immediately mentioned that she had a great idea for doing him a lot of good.

“And what is your plan?” asked Hester eagerly.

“And what’s your plan?” asked Hester eagerly.

“Gib him two or t’ree biscuits,” said Sally.

“Give him two or three biscuits,” said Sally.

Her friend received the suggestion with a look of disappointment.

Her friend reacted to the suggestion with a look of disappointment.

“What a stupid thing you are, Sally! How could that do him any good?”

“What a ridiculous thing you are, Sally! How could that possibly help him?”

Sally looked at her friend with an air of pity.

Sally looked at her friend with a sense of sympathy.

“Didn’t you say he was awrful t’in?” she asked.

“Didn’t you say he was awful to you?” she asked.

“Thin? Oh yes—dreadfully thin.”

“Skinny? Oh yes—really skinny.”

“Well, den, isn’t dat ’cause he not hab ’nuff to eat? I knows it, bress you! I’s bin wid a missis as starved me. Sometimes I t’ink I could eat my shoes. Ob course I got awrful t’in—so t’in dat w’en I stood side-wise you could hardly see me. Well, what de way to get fat an’ strong? Why, eat, ob course. Eat—eat—eat. Das de way. Now, your fadder git not’ing but black bread, an’ not ’nuff ob dat; an’ he git plenty hard work too, so he git t’in. So, what I prupposes is to gib him two good biskits ebery day. We couldn’t gib him more’n two, ’cause he’d hab to hide what he couldn’t eat at once, an’ de drivers would be sure to diskiver ’em. But two biskits could be gobbled quick on de sly, an’ would help to make him fat, an’ to make you easy.”

“Well, isn’t that because he doesn’t have enough to eat? I know it, bless you! I’ve been with a lady who starved me. Sometimes I think I could eat my shoes. Of course, I got really thin—so thin that when I stood sideways, you could hardly see me. Well, what’s the way to get fat and strong? Why, eat, of course. Eat—eat—eat. That’s the way. Now, your father gets nothing but black bread, and not enough of that; and he has to do a lot of hard work too, so he gets thin. So, what I propose is to give him two good biscuits every day. We couldn’t give him more than two, because he’d have to hide what he couldn’t eat at once, and the drivers would be sure to discover them. But two biscuits could be gobbled quickly on the sly, and would help to make him fat, and to make you comfortable.”

“So they would,” said Hester, eagerly entertaining the idea after this explanation; “you’re a clever girl, Sally—”

“So they would,” said Hester, excitedly considering the idea after this explanation; “you’re a smart girl, Sally—”

“You say I’s stoopid jest now!”

“You just said I was stupid!”

“So I did, Sally. Forgive me! I was stupid besides unkind for saying so. But how shall we manage it? Won’t the guards see us doing it?”

“So I did, Sally. Forgive me! I was foolish and unkind for saying that. But how are we going to pull this off? Won’t the guards notice us doing it?”

“No fear, Geo’giana! De guards am fools—t’ink dere’s nobody like ’em. Dey forgit. All de asses in Algiers am like ’em. Dis de way ob it. You an’ me we’ll go to markit ebery day wid baskits on our arms, an we’ll ob course go round by de walls, where your fadder works. No doubt it’s a roundabout way, but what ob dat? We’ll go at de hour your fadder feeds wid de oder slabes, an’ as we pass we’ll drop de two biskits in his lap.”

“No worries, Geo’giana! The guards are idiots—they think there’s no one like them. They forget. All the fools in Algiers are just like them. That’s just how it is. You and I will go to the market every day with baskets on our arms, and of course, we’ll take the route by the walls where your father works. It might be a longer way, but so what? We’ll go at the time your father feeds with the other slaves, and as we pass, we’ll drop the two biscuits in his lap.”

“But won’t he be taken by surprise, Sally?”

“But won’t he be caught off guard, Sally?”

“De fust time—yes; but dat won’t prevent him gobblin’ up de biskits quick. Neber fear, you an’ me’ll manidge it ’tween us.”

“First time—yes; but that won’t stop him from gobbling up the biscuits quickly. Never fear, you and I will manage it between us.”

“Thank you, dear Sally, I’ll never, never forget your kindness, and we will try your plan to-morrow.”

“Thank you, dear Sally, I’ll never, never forget your kindness, and we will try your plan tomorrow.”


Chapter Thirteen.

Hester and her Father severely Tested.

The very next day, accordingly, Hester Sommers and her friend sallied forth to present Hugh Sommers with a couple of biscuits!

The very next day, Hester Sommers and her friend set out to give Hugh Sommers a couple of biscuits!

It was arranged that the two girls should carry baskets of fruit on their heads, and that Hester should have the biscuits conveniently in her right hand, so as to be able to drop them into her father’s lap without stopping or even checking her pace as they passed.

It was decided that the two girls would carry baskets of fruit on their heads, and that Hester would hold the biscuits in her right hand, so she could drop them into her father’s lap without slowing down or even breaking her stride as they walked by.

Of course, Hester was by this time thoroughly alive to the danger of her intended proceedings, both to herself and her father, and was firmly resolved to restrain her feelings. Nevertheless, she could not help trembling when she came in sight of the gang with which her father worked.

Of course, Hester was now fully aware of the risks involved in her planned actions, both for herself and her father, and she was determined to control her emotions. Still, she couldn’t help but tremble when she saw the group her father worked with.

Sally observed this and grasped her by the arm.

Sally noticed this and grabbed her by the arm.

“Geo’giana,” she said, “if you gibs way, or speaks, or trembles, or busts up in any way, I grips you by de neck, as I once did before, an’ shobes you along wid scolds and whacks—so you look out!”

“Geo’giana,” she said, “if you give in, or say anything, or shake, or break down in any way, I’ll grab you by the neck, like I did before, and shove you along with scolding and hits—so watch out!”

“Anxiety for my darling father will be a much more powerful restraint, Sally, than your threats,” replied the poor girl.

“Worrying about my dear father will hold me back much more than your threats ever could, Sally,” replied the poor girl.

Nevertheless, the threat was not without its effect, for it showed Hester that she must have been on the point of giving way, and impressed on her more than ever the necessity of self-restraint.

Nevertheless, the threat had its impact, as it made Hester realize that she was on the verge of breaking down, and it highlighted for her the importance of self-control more than ever.

“W’ich am him? I don’t see him,” said the negress as they advanced.

“Which one is he? I don’t see him,” said the Black woman as they moved forward.

“There he is, don’t you see, just before us,” replied Hester, in a low, hurried voice.

“There he is, can’t you see, right in front of us,” replied Hester, in a quiet, rushed voice.

“No, I’s growin’ blind, I t’ink.”

“No, I think I’m going blind.”

“There—look! by himself, on the stone. He seems always to sit on the same spot at dinner-time.”

“There—look! by himself, on the stone. He always seems to sit in the same spot at dinnertime.”

“Oh yes, I sees. Now you go on—stiddy. Mind what you’s about!”

“Oh yes, I see. Now you go ahead—steady. Watch what you’re doing!”

With a brief prayer for help to control herself, Hester went straight to where her father sat. He was languidly chewing a piece of the regulation black bread at the time, and looked up at her with the vacant indifference born of despair.

With a quick prayer for help to steady herself, Hester walked directly to where her father sat. He was lazily chewing a piece of the usual black bread and looked up at her with the blank indifference that comes from despair.

The desire to fall on his neck and kiss him was, need we say, almost irresistible, but the poor girl had received strength for the duty in hand. She went close to him—even brushed past him—and dropped the biscuits into his lap.

The urge to throw her arms around him and kiss him was, we must say, nearly impossible to resist, but the poor girl had found the strength needed for the task at hand. She moved closer to him—even brushed against him—and dropped the biscuits into his lap.

At first the poor man was so astonished that he gazed after the retiring figure and made no effort to conceal this unexpected addition to his meal. Fortunately, his wits revived before any of the guards observed him. He slid the biscuits into his shirt bosom with conjurer-like facility, and at the same moment broke off a large bit of one, which he devoured with unwonted satisfaction. The addition did not indeed furnish the unfortunate slave with a full meal, but it at least tended towards that desirable end, and sent him to work with a full heart, because of the assurance that there was in the city, at all events, one human being—and that being, strange to say, a negress!—who pitied him in his forlorn condition.

At first, the poor man was so amazed that he just stared at the figure leaving and didn’t even try to hide this unexpected addition to his meal. Luckily, he came to his senses before any of the guards noticed him. He quickly tucked the biscuits into his shirt with the skill of a magician and at the same time broke off a big piece of one, which he ate with unusual pleasure. This didn’t give the unfortunate slave a full meal, but it did help him get closer to that goal and sent him to work feeling hopeful, knowing that there was at least one person in the city—and oddly enough, that person was a Black woman!—who felt sorry for him in his desperate situation.

During the remainder of that day Hugh Sommers almost forgot his toils in consequence of his mind being so thoroughly taken up with meditation on the wonderful incident. At night, although wearied, almost worn out, and anxious to sleep, he found it impossible to rest in the dismal Bagnio. It chanced that he occupied the cell which had formerly been apportioned to George Foster on the occasion of his first visit to that cheerless prison, and his next neighbour was the despairing Frenchman who had given such poor comfort to the middy in his distress. Finding that this Frenchman spoke English so well, and that they worked together in the same gang during the day, Hugh Sommers had struck up an acquaintance with him, which, after they had spent some weeks together in toiling by day and groaning side by side at night, ripened into a curious sort of growling friendship.

During the rest of that day, Hugh Sommers nearly forgot his struggles because his mind was fully occupied with thoughts about the amazing event. At night, even though he was exhausted, nearly worn out, and eager to sleep, he found it impossible to rest in the gloomy Bagnio. It just so happened that he was in the cell that had previously belonged to George Foster during his first visit to that bleak prison, and his next-door neighbor was the hopeless Frenchman who had provided so little comfort to the young sailor in his time of need. Noticing that this Frenchman spoke English very well and that they worked together in the same crew during the day, Hugh Sommers had struck up a friendship with him, which, after they spent several weeks laboring together by day and groaning side by side at night, developed into a unique kind of grumbling camaraderie.

This friendship began with a quarrel. The night in which they were first placed in neighbouring cells, or niches, followed a day in which Sommers had received an application of the bastinado, and been put into irons for fierce rebellion. Being a man of strong emotions, he had groaned a little as he lay trying to sleep in spite of his suffering feet. Failing of his purpose, he took to thinking about Hester, and the groans which had been but feeble for himself became more intense on her account.

This friendship started with a fight. The night they were first put in adjacent cells came after a day when Sommers had been given the lash and put in chains for his fierce defiance. Being a man with strong feelings, he had let out a few groans as he lay there trying to sleep despite his painful feet. When that didn't work, he began to think about Hester, and the groans that had been weak for him turned into more intense ones on her behalf.

“Can you not stop that noise?” growled the irate Frenchman, who was kept awake by it.

“Can you not stop that noise?” growled the angry Frenchman, who was unable to sleep because of it.

“I’m sorry to disturb you, friend,” said Sommers gently, for he was really an unselfish man; “but if you knew all I’ve had to suffer you would excuse me.”

“I’m sorry to bother you, my friend,” Sommers said kindly, as he was truly a selfless man; “but if you knew everything I’ve been through, you would understand.”

“Oh, I know what you have had to suffer!” said his comrade testily. “I saw you get the bastinado; I’ve had it often myself, but—it is bearable!”

“Oh, I know what you’ve had to go through!” his friend said irritably. “I saw you get beaten; I’ve had it done to me many times, but—it’s manageable!”

“It’s not that, man!” returned the Englishman, with a touch of indignation. “If I had nothing to worry me but the pain of my feet I’d have been asleep by now. I have worse things to groan about than you can guess, maybe.”

“It’s not like that, man!” the Englishman replied, a bit annoyed. “If all I had to worry about was the pain in my feet, I would have been asleep by now. I have bigger problems to complain about than you could ever imagine, maybe.”

“Well, well, monsieur,” said the Frenchman, in a resigned tone, as he raised himself on one elbow and leaned his back against the stone wall, “since you have driven sleep from my eyes, perhaps you will give employment to my ears by telling me for what it is that you groan?”

“Well, well, sir,” said the Frenchman, in a resigned tone, as he propped himself up on one elbow and leaned his back against the stone wall, “since you’ve taken sleep from my eyes, maybe you can engage my ears by telling me what it is that’s making you groan?”

There was something so peculiar in the tone and manner in which this was said—so cool and off-hand, yet withal so kind—that Sommers at once agreed.

There was something really strange about the tone and way this was said—so casual and laid-back, but also so kind—that Sommers immediately agreed.

“I’ll do it,” he said, “if you will treat me to the same thing in return. Fair exchange! You see, I am by profession a merchant, and must have value for what I give.”

“I’ll do it,” he said, “if you’ll do the same thing for me in return. Fair trade! You see, I’m a merchant by profession, and I need to get something of value for what I give.”

And thus on that night the two unfortunates had exchanged confidences, and formed the friendship to which we have referred.

And so that night, the two unfortunate people shared their secrets and built the friendship we've mentioned.

To this man, then—whose name was Edouard Laronde—Sommers related the incident that had occurred that day during the noontide period of rest.

To this man—whose name was Edouard Laronde—Sommers recounted the incident that had happened that day during the midday break.

“It is strange. I know not what to think,” said Laronde, when his friend concluded. “If it had been a white girl I could have understood that it might be your daughter in disguise, though even in this case there would have been several reasons against the theory, for, in the first place, you tell me that your daughter—your Hester—is very pretty, and no pretty English girl could go about this city in any disguise without being discovered at once. Now you tell me that this girl was black—a negress?”

“It’s odd. I don’t know what to think,” Laronde said as his friend finished. “If it had been a white girl, I might have understood that it could have been your daughter in disguise. But even then, there would be several reasons against that idea. First of all, you told me your daughter—Hester—is very pretty, and no pretty English girl could walk around this city in disguise without being recognized immediately. Now you’re saying this girl was black—a Black woman?”

“Ay, as black as a coal,” responded the merchant.

“Yeah, as black as coal,” replied the merchant.

“Well, if, as you say, your Hester is pretty—”

“Well, if, as you say, your Hester is cute—”

“Pretty, man! She’s not pretty,” interrupted the Englishman impatiently; “I tell you she is beautiful!”

“Come on, man! She’s not pretty,” interrupted the Englishman impatiently; “I’m telling you she is beautiful!”

“Of course, I understand,” returned the other, with a smile that the darkness of the place concealed, “I should have said beautiful! Well, thick lips and flat nose and high cheek-bones and woolly hair are, you know, incompatible with beauty as understood by Englishmen—”

“Of course, I get it,” replied the other, with a smile hidden by the darkness, “I should have said beautiful! Well, thick lips, a flat nose, high cheekbones, and woolly hair are, you know, not what Englishmen consider beautiful—”

“Or Frenchmen either,” added Sommers. “That’s quite true, Laronde, though I must confess that I paid no attention to her face when she was approaching me, and after she dropped the biscuits in my lap she was so far past that I only saw a bit of her black cheek and her back, which latter, you know, was enveloped from head to foot in that loose blue cotton thing which does not tell much about the wearer.”

“Or French people either,” added Sommers. “That’s definitely true, Laronde, though I have to admit that I didn’t really notice her face when she was walking towards me, and after she dropped the biscuits in my lap, she had already moved past so quickly that I only caught a glimpse of her dark cheek and her back, which, as you know, was completely covered in that loose blue cotton outfit that doesn’t reveal much about the person wearing it.”

“True, true,” returned the Frenchman; “and, after all, even if the girl’s features had not been negro-like, you could not have been sure that it was her, for some of the blacks who come from the interior of Africa have features quite as classical as our own.”

“That's true,” replied the Frenchman. “And honestly, even if the girl didn’t have African features, you still couldn’t be sure it was her, because some of the Blacks from the interior of Africa have features that are just as classic as ours.”

“Laronde,” said the merchant impressively, “I wonder to hear you, who have a daughter of your own, suggest that I could fail to recognise my Hester in any disguise. Why, if she were to paint her face scarlet and her nose pea-green I’d see through it by the beautiful shape of the features and the sweet expression of her face.”

“Laronde,” said the merchant impressively, “I find it hard to believe that you, having a daughter of your own, would think I could fail to recognize my Hester no matter how she disguises herself. Honestly, if she painted her face red and her nose green, I’d still see right through it because of the lovely shape of her features and the sweet expression on her face.”

“Forgive me, Monsieur Sommers, I doubt not that you would. As to your reference to my daughter, you forget that she was a little child when I last saw her, so I have no experience of a father’s powers of penetrating disguises.”

“Forgive me, Monsieur Sommers, I have no doubt you would. Regarding your mention of my daughter, you forget that she was just a little kid when I last saw her, so I have no experience with a father's ability to see through disguises.”

Laronde sighed deeply at this point, and then hurriedly continued, as if to prevent further reference to his own sorrows.

Laronde let out a deep sigh and then quickly moved on, as if to avoid any more talk about his own troubles.

“It is possible, however,” he said, “that she may pass you again to-morrow, and so give you another opportunity of seeing her features. But let me ask, my friend, what will you do if you discover that she is your Hester?”

“It’s possible, though,” he said, “that she might walk by you again tomorrow, giving you another chance to see her face. But tell me, my friend, what will you do if you find out that she is your Hester?”

“Do?” exclaimed the merchant, with an energetic action that caused his fetters to rattle. “I—I—I’ll—well—I don’t know what I’ll do!”

“Do?” shouted the merchant, making an energetic move that made his chains clank. “I—I—I’ll—well—I don’t know what I’ll do!”

“Of course you don’t!” returned Laronde, with something of the old cynicism in his tone. “You Englishmen are always so cock-sure—as you express it—of success that you make no provision for defeat or failure. It may seem very heroic, but it is mere pride and folly. Now, if you will take a real friend’s advice, you will go out to-morrow with the determination to curb yourself and refrain from taking any notice whatever of this girl, whether she turns out to be your daughter or not, and leave her to work out her plan, for you may be quite sure she has some end in view. Just consider what would be the consequence of your giving way to your feelings and embracing her. You would by so doing expose her disguise, cause her to be taken up and sent to the harem of some one of the notables, and get heavier irons put on yourself, besides another touch, perhaps, of the bastinado. Be wise, and consider well what you intend to do.”

“Of course you don’t!” Laronde replied, his tone tinged with old cynicism. “You Englishmen are always so overconfident—just as you say—about success that you never prepare for defeat or failure. It might seem quite brave, but it’s really just pride and foolishness. Now, if you’ll take a good friend’s advice, go out tomorrow with the intent to control yourself and ignore this girl completely, whether she turns out to be your daughter or not, and let her figure out her own plan, because you can be sure she has something in mind. Just think about what would happen if you gave in to your feelings and embraced her. You would reveal her disguise, get her caught and sent to the harem of one of the local dignitaries, and face harsher punishment yourself, maybe even another round of the bastinado. Be smart, and think carefully about what you plan to do.”

“Thank you, friend, for your warning. It is well timed. If you had not spoken I would certainly have gone forth to-morrow unprepared.”

“Thanks, my friend, for your warning. It's perfectly timed. If you hadn't said anything, I would definitely have gone out tomorrow unprepared.”

“But what is your preparation? What will you do?” persisted the Frenchman.

“But what’s your plan? What are you going to do?” the Frenchman pressed.

“What can I do?” replied Sommers. “Have you not just shown me that I am utterly helpless? In such a case there is only one course left—namely, to go to Him who can succour the helpless. I will ask counsel of God. The pride you have referred to I admit, though it is by no means confined to my own countrymen! Too long have I given way to it, and acted independently of my Maker. Perhaps God sent me here to convince me of my sin and helplessness.”

“What can I do?” replied Sommers. “Haven’t you just shown me that I am completely powerless? In that case, there’s only one thing I can do—go to the one who can help the helpless. I will seek guidance from God. I acknowledge the pride you mentioned, though it’s not just a trait of my fellow countrymen! I’ve let it control me for too long and acted without considering my Creator. Maybe God brought me here to make me aware of my sin and helplessness.”

“There is no God. I do not believe in a God,” said Laronde calmly.

“There is no God. I don’t believe in God,” Laronde said calmly.

“Why not?” asked Sommers, in surprise.

“Why not?” Sommers asked, surprised.

“Because,” replied Laronde bitterly, “if there was a God He could not stand by and see me suffering such prolonged and awful misery.”

“Because,” Laronde replied bitterly, “if there was a God, He wouldn’t just sit back and watch me go through this endless and terrible suffering.”

“If, instead of misery, you had been placed during the last twelve years in supreme felicity, would you have believed in a God?” asked Sommers.

“If, instead of misery, you had spent the last twelve years in complete happiness, would you have believed in God?” Sommers asked.

Laronde was silent. He saw that the reason which he had given for disbelief was untenable, and he was too straightforward to quibble about it.

Laronde was silent. He realized that the reason he had given for his disbelief didn't hold up, and he was too honest to argue about it.

“I don’t know,” he said at last angrily. “No doubt there are hundreds of men in happy and favourable circumstances who say, as I do, that they don’t believe in a God. I don’t know. All I do know is that I am supremely miserable!”

“I don’t know,” he said finally, frustrated. “I'm sure there are tons of guys in good situations who, like me, say they don't believe in God. I don’t know. All I do know is that I am incredibly miserable!”

“Now you are reasonable,” returned the merchant, “for you talk of what you do know, and you admit that in regard to God you ‘don’t know,’ but you began by stating that ‘there is no God.’ Ah, my friend, I sympathise with you in your terrible sorrow, even as you have sympathised with me in mine, but don’t let us give way to despair and cast the only Refuge that remains to us behind our backs. I will not ask you to join me in praying to One in whom you say you do not believe, but I will pray for you.”

“Now you're being reasonable,” replied the merchant, “because you’re speaking about what you actually know, and you acknowledge that when it comes to God you ‘don’t know.’ But you started by saying that ‘there is no God.’ Ah, my friend, I feel for you in your deep sorrow, just as you have felt for me in mine. But let’s not give in to despair and throw away the only Refuge we have left. I won’t ask you to pray with me to Someone you claim you don’t believe in, but I will pray for you.”

Hugh Sommers got upon his knees and then and there—in the dark and dank prison-house—prayed most earnestly for guidance and spiritual light in the name of Jesus. At first the Frenchman listened with what we may style kindly contempt, and then with surprise, for the Englishman drew to the conclusion of his very brief prayer without any mention of his own name. Just at the close, however, Sommers said, “O God! show to my friend here that he is wrong, and that Thou art Love.”

Hugh Sommers knelt down right there—in the dark, damp prison—praying earnestly for guidance and spiritual insight in Jesus' name. At first, the Frenchman listened with what we might call a kind of contempt, and then with surprise, as the Englishman finished his very brief prayer without mentioning his own name. But at the end, Sommers said, “O God! Show my friend here that he's wrong and that You are Love.”

It was with eager and trembling heart next day that Hugh Sommers watched, during the noontide meal, for the coming of his mysterious black friend, and it was with no less anxiety and trembling of heart that Hester approached her father at the same hour.

It was with an eager and nervous heart the next day that Hugh Sommers watched for the arrival of his mysterious black friend during the noon meal, and it was with just as much anxiety and nervousness that Hester approached her father at the same time.

“Now mind how you doos,” said the doubtful Sally, as she glanced keenly at Hester’s face. “Mind, I’ll hab no marcy on you if you gibs way!”

“Now be careful how you act,” said the uncertain Sally, as she looked closely at Hester’s face. “Just so you know, I won’t have any mercy on you if you back down!”

Hester made no reply, for she was drawing near to her father, and saw that he was gazing at her with fixed intensity. She raised her heart to God and received strength to pass without a word or look, dropping the biscuits as on the previous day. The man, however, proved less capable of self-restraint than the girl, for he could not resist whispering, “Hester!”

Hester didn’t respond, as she was approaching her father and noticed he was staring at her intently. She turned to God for strength and managed to walk by without saying a word or looking at him, just like the day before when she had dropped the biscuits. The man, however, was not as self-controlled as the girl; he couldn’t help but whisper, “Hester!”

The poor girl turned towards him as if by an irresistible impulse, but her black guardian angel was equal to the emergency. Seizing Hester by the shoulder, she pushed her violently forward, storming at her loudly as on the former occasion.

The poor girl turned to him as if she couldn't help it, but her dark guardian angel was ready for the moment. Grabbing Hester by the shoulder, she shoved her forward hard, shouting at her just like before.

“What, you black t’ing! Hab you neber seen slabes before? You no better’n de white folk, wastin’ ob your purcious time. My! won’t you get a whackin’ fro’ missis w’en you gits home!”

“What, you black thing! Have you never seen slaves before? You're no better than the white folks, wasting your precious time. My! You’re going to get a beating from missus when you get home!”

Recovering herself, Hester at once submitted.

Hester quickly regained composure and agreed.

At first the poor father was about to start up and run to embrace his child, as well as to rescue her from her rude companion, but, being what is termed a “sharp man of business,” he received into his mind, as it were, a flash of light, and sat still. If this flash had been analysed it would probably have produced the following thoughts—“biscuits! kindness! companion a friend! ignorance impossible! violence unaccountable! a ruse, perhaps! sit still!”

At first, the poor father was about to jump up and run to hug his child, as well as to save her from her rude friend, but being what's known as a "sharp businessman," he suddenly had a moment of clarity and stayed put. If this moment had been analyzed, it probably would have led to the following thoughts—"cookies! kindness! companion a friend! ignorance impossible! violence unexplainable! a trick, maybe! stay put!"

Thought, they say, is swifter than light. At all events, it was swift enough on the present occasion to prevent the shadow of a suspicion arising in the minds either of slaves or guards, who seemed to be rather amused at what they fancied was the bad temper of Sally.

Thought, they say, travels faster than light. In any case, it was quick enough this time to stop any hint of suspicion from forming in the minds of either the slaves or the guards, who appeared to be somewhat entertained by what they thought was Sally's bad mood.

Next day the biscuit-dropping was repeated without the scene that had followed, and so wisely was this affair managed by all the parties concerned, that it was carried on for several weeks without a hitch. Under the influence of hope and improved fare, Hugh Sommers became so much brighter in spirits and better in health, and so much more tractable, that his guards at length removed his heavy fetters and allowed him to toil with free limbs, like the majority of the slaves. Hester also became almost cheerful under the wonderful influence of hope. But Hester and her father were each overwhelmed, more or less, by a wet blanket at that time, and, strange to say, their wet blankets happened to be their best friends.

The next day, the biscuit-dropping happened again, but without the drama that had followed before, and everyone involved handled it so well that it continued for several weeks without any problems. With the boost from hope and better food, Hugh Sommers became much more cheerful and healthier, and he was more compliant, so his guards finally took off his heavy shackles and let him work with free limbs like most of the other slaves. Hester, too, became almost joyful under the amazing influence of hope. However, both Hester and her father were somewhat weighed down by a heavy burden at that time, and oddly enough, those burdens turned out to be their closest friends.

In the case of Hester, it was Sally. The more hopeful and cheery Hester became, the more did her black friend shake her woolly head and look dismal.

In Hester's case, it was Sally. The more optimistic and cheerful Hester became, the more her black friend shook her curly head and looked downcast.

“Why, Sally, dear, what’s the matter with you?” asked the former one day, as they sat together in the bower on the roof, after returning from their visit to the slave-gang.

“Why, Sally, dear, what’s wrong with you?” asked the former one day, as they sat together in the bower on the roof, after coming back from their visit to the slave-gang.

A shake of the girl’s head and an unutterable expression in her magnificent black eyes made Hester quite uneasy.

A shake of the girl’s head and an indescribable look in her stunning black eyes made Hester feel really uncomfortable.

“Do tell me, Sally. Is there anything the matter with you?”

“Please tell me, Sally. Is something wrong with you?”

“De matter wid me? Oh no! Not’ing’s neber de matter wid me—’cept when I eats too much—but it’s you an’ your fadder I’s t’inkin’ ob.”

“Is there something wrong with me? Oh no! Nothing's ever wrong with me—except when I eat too much—but it's you and your father I'm thinking about.”

“But we are both getting on very well, Sally, are we not? I am quite safe here, and darling father is growing stronger and fatter every day, thank God! and then our hope is very strong. Why should you be anxious?”

“But we’re both doing really well, Sally, right? I’m completely safe here, and dear dad is getting stronger and fatter every day, thank God! Plus, our hope is really strong. Why should you be worried?”

Sally prefaced her reply with one of the professional gasps wherewith she was wont to bring down the iron pestle.

Sally started her response with one of those professional gasps she usually used to emphasize her point.

“Well, now, you white folks am de greatest ijits eber was born. Do you t’ink you’ll deliber your fadder from de Moors by feedin’ him on biscuits an’ hope? What’s de end ob all dis to come to? das what I want to know. Ob course you can’t go on for eber. You sure to be cotched at last, and de whole affair’ll bust up. You’ll be tooked away, an’ your fadder’ll be t’rowed on de hooks or whacked to deaf. Oh! I’s most mis’rable!”

“Well, now, you white folks are the greatest idiots ever born. Do you think you’ll save your father from the Moors by feeding him biscuits and hope? What’s the end of all this going to be? That’s what I want to know. Of course, you can’t go on forever. You’re sure to get caught eventually, and the whole thing will fall apart. You’ll be taken away, and your father will be thrown on the hooks or beaten to death. Oh! I’m so miserable!”

The poor creature seemed inclined to howl at this point, but she constrained herself and didn’t.

The poor creature looked like she wanted to howl at this moment, but she held back and didn’t.

In the gloom of the cheerless Bagnio, Hugh Sommers found his wet blanket in Edouard Laronde.

In the dreariness of the dismal Bagnio, Hugh Sommers found his downer in Edouard Laronde.

“But it is unwise to look only at the bright side of things,” said the Frenchman, after sympathising with his friend’s joy in having discovered his daughter so unexpectedly and in such a curious manner. “No doubt, from her disguise, she must, as you say, be in hiding, and in comparative safety with friends, else she could not be moving so freely about this accursed city, but what is to be the end of it all?”

“But it’s unwise to only focus on the bright side of things,” said the Frenchman, after sharing in his friend’s joy at the surprising and unusual reunion with his daughter. “No doubt, given her disguise, she must, as you say, be hiding and relatively safe with friends; otherwise, she wouldn’t be moving so freely around this cursed city. But what’s the end game here?”

Laronde unconsciously echoed Sally’s question to Hester, but Hugh Sommers had not as much to say in reply as his daughter, for he was too well acquainted with the possibilities of life to suppose that biscuits and hope would do much towards the “end,” although valuable auxiliaries in the meantime.

Laronde unintentionally repeated Sally’s question to Hester, but Hugh Sommers didn’t have as much to say in response as his daughter. He knew too well the realities of life to think that biscuits and hope would accomplish much in the end, even if they were useful in the meantime.

“I see not the end, Laronde,” he said, after a pause; “but the end is in the hands of God, and I will trust Him.”

“I don’t see the end, Laronde,” he said after a pause, “but the end is in God’s hands, and I will trust Him.”

“So is the middle, and so is the beginning, as well as the end,” returned Laronde cynically; “why, then, are you so perplexed and anxious about these if the end is, as you seem to think, so sure? Why don’t you trust God all through?”

“Yeah, the middle is like that, and so is the beginning, along with the end,” Laronde replied sarcastically. “So why are you so confused and worried about all this if you think the end is guaranteed? Why don’t you just trust God all the way through?”

“I do trust God all through, my friend, but there is this difference—that with the end I have nothing to do save to wait patiently and trustfully, whereas with the beginning and middle it is my duty to act and energise hopefully.”

“I do trust God all the way, my friend, but there's a difference—at the end, I have nothing to do except wait patiently and trustfully, while at the beginning and in the middle, it’s my responsibility to act and energize with hope.”

“But why your anxiety if the whole matter is under safe guidance?” persisted the Frenchman.

“But why are you anxious if everything is being handled safely?” the Frenchman insisted.

“Because, while I am absolutely certain that God will do His part wisely and well, I am by no means sure that I shall do my part either well or wisely. You forget, Laronde, that we are free agents as well as sinful and foolish, more or less, so that there is legitimate room for anxiety, which only becomes evil when we give way to it, or when it goes the length of questioning the love, wisdom, and power of the Creator!”

“Because, while I’m completely confident that God will handle His part wisely and effectively, I’m not at all sure that I’ll do my part well or wisely. You seem to forget, Laronde, that we are free agents, as well as being sinful and foolish to some extent, so there is a valid reason for anxiety, which only becomes a problem when we let it take over, or when it leads us to doubt the love, wisdom, and power of the Creator!”

“All mystery, all mystery, Sommers; you are only theorising about what you do not, cannot, know anything. You have no ground for what you hold.”

“All mystery, all mystery, Sommers; you’re just speculating about what you don’t, and can’t, know anything about. You have no basis for what you believe.”

“As you confess never to have studied, or even seriously contemplated, the ground on which I hold it, there is—don’t you think?—a slight touch of presumption on your part in criticising so severely what you do not, cannot, understand? I profess to have good reasons for what I hold; you profess merely to disbelieve it. Is there not a vast difference here?”

“As you admit to never having studied or even seriously considered the basis of my beliefs, don’t you think it’s a bit presumptuous for you to criticize so harshly what you don’t understand and can’t grasp? I claim to have good reasons for my beliefs; you only claim to disbelieve them. Isn’t there a huge difference here?”

“Perhaps there is, but I’m too sleepy to see it. Would you oblige me by putting your foot on that centipede? He has made three ineffectual attempts to pass the night under my wing. Make sure work of him. Thanks. Now I will try to sleep. Oh! the weary, heart-sickness of hope deferred! Good-night, Sommers.”

“Maybe there is, but I’m too tired to notice. Could you please put your foot on that centipede? It has tried three times to get under my wing for the night. Make sure you finish it off. Thanks. Now I'll try to sleep. Oh! the exhausting heartache of postponed hopes! Good night, Sommers.”

“Good-night.”

"Goodnight."


Chapter Fourteen.

A Brave Dash for Life and Freedom.

“Geo’ge, come wid me,” said Peter the Great one afternoon, with face so solemn that the heart of the young midshipman beat faster as he followed his friend.

“Geo’ge, come with me,” said Peter the Great one afternoon, his expression so serious that the young midshipman's heart raced as he followed his friend.

They were in Ben-Ahmed’s garden at the time—for the middy had been returned to his owner after a night in the common prison, and a threat of much severer treatment if he should ever again venture to lay his infidel hands on one of the faithful.

They were in Ben-Ahmed’s garden at the time—for the midshipman had been returned to his owner after spending a night in the local jail, facing a threat of much harsher punishment if he dared to touch one of the faithful again.

Having led the middy to the familiar summer house, where most of their earnest or important confabulations were held, Peter sat down and groaned.

Having brought the midshipman to the familiar summer house, where most of their serious or significant discussions took place, Peter sat down and groaned.

“What’s wrong now?” asked the middy, with anxious looks.

“What’s wrong now?” the middy asked, looking worried.

“Oh! Geo’ge, eberyt’ing’s wrong,” he replied, flinging himself down on a rustic seat with a reckless air and rolling his eyes horribly. “Eberyt’ing’s wrong. De world’s all wrong togidder—upside down and inside out.”

“Oh! George, everything's wrong,” he said, throwing himself down on a wooden seat with a wild look and rolling his eyes dramatically. “Everything's wrong. The world is all messed up—upside down and inside out.”

The middy might have laughed at Peter’s expression if he had not been terribly alarmed.

The middy might have laughed at Peter’s expression if he hadn't been really worried.

“Come, Peter, tell me. Is Hester safe?”

“Come on, Peter, tell me. Is Hester okay?”

“I don’ know, Geo’ge.”

"I don't know, George."

“Don’t know! Why d’you keep me in such anxiety? Speak, man, speak! What has happened?”

“Don’t know! Why do you keep me so anxious? Speak, man, speak! What happened?”

“How kin I speak, Geo’ge, w’en I’s a’most busted wid runnin’ out here to tell you?”

“How can I speak, George, when I'm almost out of breath from running out here to tell you?”

The perspiration that stood on Peter’s sable brow, and the heaving of his mighty chest, told eloquently of the pace at which he had been running.

The sweat on Peter’s dark forehead and the heavy rising and falling of his chest clearly showed how fast he had been running.

“Dis is de way ob it, Geo’ge. I had it all fro’ de lips ob Sally herself, what saw de whole t’ing.” As the narrative which Peter the Great had to tell is rather too long to be related in his own “lingo,” we will set it down in ordinary language.

“Here's the deal, George. I got it straight from Sally herself, who saw everything.” Since Peter the Great's story is a bit too lengthy to share in his own words, we'll put it in regular language.

One day while Hester was, as usual, passing her father, and in the very act of dropping the customary supply of food, she observed that one of the slaves had drawn near and was watching her with keen interest. From the slave’s garb and bearing any one at all acquainted with England could have seen at a glance that he was a British seaman, though hard service and severe treatment, with partial starvation, had changed him much. He was in truth the stout sailor-like man who had spoken a few words to Foster the day he landed in Algiers, and who had contemptuously asserted his utter ignorance of gardening.

One day, while Hester was, as usual, passing by her father and in the act of dropping off his usual supply of food, she noticed that one of the slaves had come closer and was watching her with great interest. From the slave's clothing and demeanor, anyone familiar with England would have immediately recognized him as a British seaman, though tough times and harsh treatment, along with near-starvation, had changed him quite a bit. He was actually the sturdy, sailor-like man who had exchanged a few words with Foster the day he arrived in Algiers and had dismissively claimed he knew nothing about gardening.

The slaves, we need hardly say, were not permitted to hold intercourse with each other for fear of their combining to form plans of rebellion and escape, but it was beyond the power of their drivers to be perpetually on the alert, so that sometimes they did manage to exchange a word or two without being observed.

The slaves, as we can easily imagine, weren't allowed to interact with each other for fear that they'd team up to plot a rebellion or escape. However, it was impossible for their overseers to always be vigilant, so occasionally they were able to exchange a word or two without being noticed.

That afternoon it chanced that Sommers had to carry a stone to a certain part of the wall. It was too heavy for one man to lift, the sailor was therefore ordered to help him. While bearing the burden towards the wall, the following whispered conversation took place.

That afternoon, Sommers happened to need to carry a stone to a specific part of the wall. It was too heavy for one person to lift, so the sailor was told to help him. While they were carrying the load toward the wall, the following whispered conversation took place.

“I say, old man,” observed the sailor, “the little girl that gives you biscuits every day is no more a nigger than I am.”

“I say, old man,” the sailor remarked, “that little girl who gives you biscuits every day is no more a racist term than I am.”

“Right!” whispered the merchant anxiously, for he had supposed that no one had observed the daily gift; “she is my daughter.”

“Right!” the merchant whispered nervously, as he thought no one had noticed the daily gift; “she is my daughter.”

“I guessed as much by the cut o’ your jibs. But she’s in danger, for I noticed that one o’ the drivers looked at her suspiciously to-day, and once suspicion is roused the villains never rest. Is there no means of preventing her coming this way to-morrow?”

“I figured as much by the way you carry yourself. But she’s in danger because I saw one of the drivers looking at her suspiciously today, and once suspicion is sparked, the bad guys never let up. Is there any way to stop her from coming this way tomorrow?”

“None. I don’t even know where she comes from or goes to. God help her! If suspected, she is lost, for she will be sure to come to-morrow.”

“None. I don’t even know where she’s from or where she’s going. God help her! If she’s suspected, she’s lost, because she’ll definitely show up tomorrow.”

“Don’t break down, old man; they’ll observe you. If she is taken are you willing to fight?”

“Don’t lose it, old man; they’ll be watching you. If she’s with someone else, are you ready to fight?”

“Yes,” answered the merchant sternly.

“Yes,” the merchant replied sternly.

“I am with you, then. Your name?”

“I’m with you, then. What’s your name?”

“Sommers. Yours?”

"Sommers. Is that yours?"

“Brown.”

“Brown.”

A driver had been coming towards them, so that the last few words had been spoken in low whispers. A sharp cut of the whip on the shoulders of each showed that the driver had observed them talking. They received it in absolute silence and without any outward display of feeling. To that extent, at all events, they had both been “tamed.”

A driver was approaching them, so the last few words were said in hushed tones. A quick crack of the whip across their shoulders made it clear the driver had seen them talking. They accepted it in complete silence, with no visible reaction. In that sense, they had both been “tamed.”

But the stout seaman had been for many weeks acting a part. At first, like Sommers, he had been put in heavy irons on account of his violence and ferocity; but after many weeks of childlike submission on his part, the irons were removed. Despite the vigilance of the guards, a plot had been hatched by the gang to which Brown belonged, and it was almost, though not quite, ripe for execution when the events we are describing occurred. Poor Hester’s action next day precipitated matters and caused the failure of the plot—at least to some extent.

But the tough sailor had been pretending for weeks. Initially, like Sommers, he had been put in heavy chains because of his aggression and brutality; but after many weeks of innocent compliance on his part, the chains were taken off. Despite the guards being watchful, Brown's gang had come up with a plan that was almost ready to be carried out when the events we’re discussing happened. Poor Hester’s actions the next day pushed things along and caused the plan to fail—at least to some degree.

She had gone as usual with Sally to visit the slave-gang, and had dropped her biscuits, when her anxious father said, in a low but hurried voice, “Pass quickly, and don’t come again for some time!”

She had gone as usual with Sally to visit the slave gang and had dropped her biscuits when her worried father said hurriedly in a quiet voice, “Hurry up and don’t come back for a while!”

Hester involuntarily stopped.

Hester stopped involuntarily.

“Darling father!” she said, restraining herself with difficulty from leaping into his arms, “why—oh! why am I not—”

“Darling father!” she said, struggling to hold back the urge to jump into his arms, “why—oh! why am I not—”

She had only got thus far when the janissary, whose suspicions had been aroused, pounced upon her, and, seizing her by the wrist, looked keenly into her face.

She had only gotten this far when the janissary, whose suspicions had been raised, jumped on her, and, grabbing her by the wrist, stared closely at her face.

“Ho! ho!” he exclaimed, glancing from the girl to her sire, “what mystery have we here? Come, we must investigate this.”

“Hey! Hey!” he exclaimed, looking from the girl to her father, “what's going on here? Come on, we need to check this out.”

Poor Hester winced from the pain of the rude soldier’s grip as he proceeded to drag her away. Her father, seeing that further concealment was impossible, and that final separation was inevitable, became desperate. With the bound of an enraged tiger he sprang on the soldier and throttled him. Both being powerful men they fell on the ground in a deadly struggle, at which sight Hester could only look on with clasped hands in helpless terror.

Poor Hester flinched from the pain of the rude soldier's grip as he dragged her away. Her father, realizing that hiding was no longer an option and that their final separation was unavoidable, became frantic. With the leap of an enraged tiger, he lunged at the soldier and began to choke him. Both being strong men, they fell to the ground in a fierce struggle, and Hester could only watch in helpless terror with her hands clasped.

But the British seaman was at hand. He had feared that some such mischief would arise. Seeing that two other soldiers were running to the aid of their fallen comrade, he suddenly gave the signal for the revolt of the slaves. It was premature. Taken by surprise, the half-hearted among the conspirators paid no attention to it, while the timid stood more or less bewildered. Only a few of the resolute and reckless obeyed the call, but these furnished full employment for their guards, for, knowing that failure meant death, if not worse, they fought like fiends.

But the British sailor was there. He had worried that something like this would happen. Noticing that two other soldiers were rushing to help their fallen comrade, he suddenly signaled the slaves to revolt. It was too soon. Caught off guard, the less committed conspirators ignored it, while the fearful stood around confused. Only a handful of the determined and daring responded to the call, but they kept their guards fully occupied because they knew that failure meant death, or worse, and they fought like demons.

Meanwhile the first of the two soldiers who came running, sword in hand, towards Sommers, was met by Brown. With a piece of wood in his left hand, that worthy parried the blow that was delivered at his head. At the same time he sent his right fist into the countenance of his adversary with such force that he became limp and dropped like an empty topcoat. This was fortunate, for the companion janissary was close to him when he wheeled round. The blazing look of the seaman, however, induced so much caution in the Turk that, instead of using his sword, he drew a long pistol from his girdle and levelled it. Brown leaped upon him, caught the pistol as it exploded just in time to turn the muzzle aside, wrenched the weapon from his foe’s grasp, and brought the butt of it down with such a whack on his head that it laid him beside his comrade.

Meanwhile, the first of the two soldiers running toward Sommers with a sword was met by Brown. With a piece of wood in his left hand, he blocked the blow aimed at his head. At the same time, he hit his opponent in the face with such force that the guy went limp and dropped like an empty coat. This was lucky because the other janissary was right behind him when he turned around. However, the fierce look from the seaman made the Turk cautious, so instead of using his sword, he pulled out a long pistol from his belt and aimed it. Brown jumped at him, grabbed the pistol just as it fired, managing to deflect the muzzle, ripped the weapon from his enemy's hand, and brought the butt down with such a smack on his head that he fell next to his comrade.

Turning quickly to the still struggling pair, he saw that the janissary was black in the face, and that Sommers was compressing his throat with both hands and had his knee on his stomach, while Hester and Sally were looking on horrified, but hopeful. At the same time he saw fresh soldiers running up the street to reinforce the guard.

Turning quickly to the still struggling pair, he saw that the janissary was turning black in the face, and that Sommers was choking him with both hands while pressing his knee into his stomach, as Hester and Sally looked on, horrified but hopeful. At the same time, he noticed fresh soldiers running up the street to reinforce the guard.

“Hester,” he said sharply, and seizing the girl’s hand, “come, bolt with me. I’ve knowed your father a good while. Quick!”

“Hester,” he said sharply, grabbing the girl’s hand, “come on, run with me. I’ve known your father for a long time. Hurry up!”

“Impossible!” she cried, drawing back. “I will not leave my father now!”

"That’s not happening!" she exclaimed, stepping back. "I won’t leave my dad right now!"

“You’ll have to leave him anyhow,” cried the sailor. “You can do him no good. If free you might—”

“You’ll have to leave him anyway,” shouted the sailor. “You can’t help him. If you were free you might—”

A shout at the moment caused him to glance round. It proceeded both from slaves and guards, for both at the same moment caught sight of the approach of the reinforcements. The former scattered in all directions, and the latter gave chase, while pistol-shots and yells rent the air.

A shout at that moment made him look around. It came from both the slaves and the guards, as both groups suddenly noticed the approaching reinforcements. The slaves scattered in all directions, while the guards gave chase, and the air filled with gunfire and shouting.

Instead of wasting more breath in useless entreaty, Brown seized the light form of Hester in his arms and ran with her to the ramparts. In the confusion of the general skirmish he was not observed—or, if observed, unheeded—by any one but Sally, who followed him in anxious haste, thinking that the man was mad, for there could be no possible way of escape, she thought, in that direction. She was wrong. There was method in Brown’s madness. He had for a long time previously studied all the possibilities with reference to the meditated uprising, and had laid down for himself several courses which he might pursue according to the success, failure, or partial failure of their plans.

Instead of wasting more time on pointless pleas, Brown picked up Hester and ran with her to the ramparts. Amid the chaos of the fight, no one noticed him—or if they did, they didn’t care—except for Sally, who followed him in worried haste, convinced that he was crazy because there seemed to be no way to escape in that direction. She was mistaken. There was a method to Brown’s madness. He had been studying all the possibilities related to the planned uprising for a long time and had outlined several strategies he could follow based on whether their plans succeeded, failed, or partially failed.

There was one part of the rampart they were engaged in repairing at that time which had given way and partly fallen into the ditch outside. The portion of the wall still remaining had been further demolished in order that a more secure foundation might be laid. The broken wall here had been but partially rebuilt, and was not nearly as high as the completed wall. A jump from this might be possible to a strong active man if the ground below were soft, or even level—though the risk of broken limbs was considerable.

There was one section of the rampart they were working on repairing at that time which had collapsed and partly fallen into the ditch outside. The part of the wall that was still standing had been further damaged to lay a more secure foundation. The broken wall here had only been partially rebuilt and wasn't nearly as tall as the finished wall. A strong, agile man might be able to jump from this if the ground below was soft or even level—though the risk of broken bones was significant.

Brown had observed, however, that at this place a small tree grew out from a mass of rock which had been incorporated as part of the wall, and that just below it there stood a huge bush of the cactus kind. To these two he had made up his mind to intrust himself in the event of things coming to the worst.

Brown had noticed, though, that in this spot a small tree was growing out from a large rock that was part of the wall, and right below it was a huge cactus bush. He had decided to rely on these two if things went really badly.

Accordingly it was to this part of the rampart he ran with Hester in his strong arms. We have said that Sally ran after the sailor with anxiety, but that feeling was deepened into dismay when she saw him approach the portion of the wall just described, and she gave out one of her loudest coffee-pestle gasps when she saw him jump straight off the wall without a moment’s hesitation.

Accordingly, this is where he ran with Hester in his strong arms. We mentioned that Sally chased after the sailor with worry, but that anxiety turned into panic when she saw him head toward that part of the wall. She let out one of her loudest gasps when she saw him jump straight off the wall without any hesitation.

Craning her neck and gazing downward, she saw the sailor go crashing through the little tree and alight with a squash in the heart of the watery cactus, out of which he leaped with such agility that Sally was led to exclaim under her breath—

Craning her neck and looking down, she saw the sailor crash through the little tree and land with a splash in the center of the watery cactus, from which he jumped out with such agility that Sally couldn't help but murmur under her breath—

“Hoh! don’t de spikes make ’im jump!”

“Hoh! Don’t those spikes make him jump!”

Whether it was the spikes or other influences we cannot tell, but certain it is that Brown did jump with wonderful activity, considering the burden he carried, dashed up the opposite bank, cut across country like a hunted hare, and found shelter in a neighbouring wood before the revolt in the city was completely quelled.

Whether it was the spikes or other factors we can't say, but it's clear that Brown jumped with incredible energy, given the weight he was carrying, dashed up the opposite bank, darted across the field like a chased hare, and found refuge in a nearby woods before the uprising in the city was fully suppressed.

Here he pulled up and set the terrified Hester down.

Here he stopped and set the terrified Hester down.

“You’ll excuse me, miss,” he said pantingly, as he wiped his brows with the sleeve of his shirt—which garment, with a pair of canvas trousers, a grass hat, and thin carpet shoes, constituted his costume. “I’m wery sorry to carry you off agin’ your will, but you’ll thank me for it yet, maybe, for if I had left you behind, you couldn’t have helped your poor father, and they’d have took you off for sartin to be a slave. Now, d’ye see, if you an’ I manage to escape, there’s no sayin’ what we may do in the way o’ raisin’ ransom to buy back your father. Anyway, he has been so anxious about you, an’ afraid o’ your bein’ catched, an’ the terrible fate in store for you if you are, that I made up my mind for his sake to carry you off.”

“You’ll excuse me, miss,” he said breathlessly, wiping his brow with the sleeve of his shirt—which, along with a pair of canvas pants, a grass hat, and some thin shoes, made up his outfit. “I’m really sorry to take you against your will, but you might thank me later because if I had left you behind, you wouldn’t have been able to help your poor father, and they would have definitely taken you to be a slave. Now, you see, if you and I manage to escape, there’s no telling what we might do in terms of raising ransom to buy back your father. Anyway, he has been so worried about you, afraid you’d get caught and the terrible fate that awaits you if that happens, that I decided to take you for his sake.”

To this explanation Hester listened with varying feelings.

To this explanation, Hester listened with mixed feelings.

“I believe, from the honesty of your look and tone,” she said, at last, “that you have acted for the best, whether wisely or not remains to be seen; but I thank you heartily for your intentions, and especially for your kind feelings towards my dear father; but now I must claim the right to use my own judgment. I will return to the city and succour my father, or perish with him. Yet, rest assured, I will never forget the brave seaman who has so nobly risked his life to save me. Your name is—”

“I can tell from the sincerity in your look and tone,” she finally said, “that you’ve acted with good intentions, whether that was wise or not is yet to be determined; but I truly appreciate your intentions, especially your kindness toward my dear father. However, I must assert my right to make my own decisions. I will return to the city to help my father or die trying. But know this, I will never forget the courageous sailor who risked his life to save me. Your name is—”

“Brown, miss—at your service.”

"Brown, ma'am—at your service."

“Well, good-bye, Brown, and God’s blessing attend you,” she said, extending her black little hand.

“Well, goodbye, Brown, and may God bless you,” she said, extending her small black hand.

The seaman gently took it and gave it a timid pressure, as if he feared to crush it in his brawny hand.

The sailor carefully took it and squeezed it lightly, as if he was afraid he might crush it in his strong hand.

“I’ll shake hands with you,” he said, “but I won’t say good-bye, for I’ll steer back to the city with you.”

“I’ll shake your hand,” he said, “but I won’t say goodbye, because I’ll head back to the city with you.”

“Brown, this is sheer madness. There is no reason in what you propose to do. You cannot help me by sacrificing yourself.”

“Brown, this is absolute madness. There’s no logic in what you’re suggesting. You can’t help me by giving up your own life.”

“That’s exactly what yer father would say to you, miss, if he was alongside of us—‘You can’t help me by sacrificin’ of yerself.’ Then, p’r’aps he would foller up that obsarvation by sayin’, ‘but you may an’ can help me if you go wi’ that sailor-friend o’ mine, who may be rough and ready, but is sartinly true-blue, who knows the coast hereaway an’ all its hidin’-places, an’ who’ll wentur his life to do me a good turn, cause why? I once wentured my life to do him a good turn o’ the same kind.’”

"That’s exactly what your father would say to you, miss, if he were here with us—‘You can’t help me by sacrificing yourself.’ Then, maybe he would follow that up by saying, ‘but you may and can help me if you go with that sailor-friend of mine, who may be rough and ready, but is definitely reliable, who knows the coast around here and all its hiding places, and who’ll risk his life to do me a favor, because why? I once risked my life to do him a favor of the same kind.’"

“Is this true, Brown? Did you know my father before meeting him here; and did he really render you some service?”

“Is this true, Brown? Did you know my dad before meeting him here, and did he actually help you out?”

“Yes, indeed, miss; I have sailed in one o’ your father’s wessels, an’ once I was washed overboard by a heavy sea, and he flung over a lifebuoy arter me, and jumped into the water himself to keep me afloat till a boat picked us up, for I couldn’t swim. Now, look ’ere, miss, if you’ll consent to sail under my orders for a short spell, you’ll have a better chance o’ doin’ your father a sarvice than by returnin’ to that nest o’ pirates. Moreover, you’ll have to make up your mind pretty quick, for we’ve lost too much time already.”

“Yes, indeed, miss; I have sailed on one of your father’s ships, and once I was thrown overboard by a huge wave, and he tossed a lifebuoy after me and jumped into the water himself to keep me afloat until a boat rescued us, because I couldn’t swim. Now, listen here, miss, if you agree to sail under my command for a short time, you’ll have a better chance of helping your father than going back to that nest of pirates. Also, you’ll need to decide pretty quickly, because we’ve already lost too much time.”

“Go on, Brown, I will trust you,” said Hester, placing her hand in that of the seaman, who, without another word, led her swiftly into the bush.

“Go ahead, Brown, I trust you,” Hester said, putting her hand in the seaman's. Without saying anything else, he quickly took her into the bushes.

Now, all this, and a great deal more was afterwards related by Hester herself to her friends; but at the time all that was known to Sally—the only witness of the exploit—was that Hester Sommers had been carried off in the manner related by an apparently friendly British sailor. This she told soon after to Peter the Great, and this was the substance of the communication which Peter the Great, with glaring eyes and bated breath, made to George Foster, who received it with feelings and expressions that varied amazingly as the narrative proceeded.

Now, all of this, and a lot more, was later shared by Hester herself with her friends; but at the time, the only thing Sally—the sole witness of the event—knew was that Hester Sommers had been taken away by what seemed to be a friendly British sailor. She told Peter the Great about it soon after, and this was what Peter the Great, with wide eyes and held breath, communicated to George Foster, who reacted with emotions and expressions that changed dramatically as the story went on.

“Is that all?” he asked, when the negro at length came to a decided stop.

“Is that it?” he asked, when the man finally came to a complete stop.

“Das all—an’ it’s enuff too! ’Pears to me you’s not so much cut up about dis leetle business as I ’spected you would be.”

“That's all—and it's enough too! Seems to me you're not as upset about this little situation as I thought you would be.”

“I am anxious, of course, about Hester,” returned the middy; “but at the same time greatly relieved, first, to know that she is in the hands of a respectable British sailor; and, second, that she is not in the hands of these bloodthirsty piratical Moors. But what about her father? Nothing more, I suppose, is known about his fate?”

“I’m worried about Hester,” the midshipman replied, “but I’m also relieved, first, to know that she’s with a decent British sailor; and second, that she’s not with those ruthless, bloodthirsty Moorish pirates. But what about her father? I guess there’s still no word on what happened to him?”

“Not’ing, on’y it’s as sure as if we did know it. If his carcass isn’t on de hooks by dis time it’ll soon be.”

“Nothing, just that it’s as certain as if we did know it. If his body isn’t hanging on the hooks by now, it will be soon.”

As the negro spoke the midshipman started up with flashing eyes, exclaimed angrily, “It shall never be,” and ran out of the bower.

As the Black man spoke, the midshipman jumped up with bright eyes, shouted angrily, “It will never happen,” and ran out of the bower.

Entering the house, he went straight to Ben-Ahmed’s private chamber, which he entered boldly, without even knocking at the door.

Entering the house, he headed straight to Ben-Ahmed’s private room, which he entered confidently, without even knocking on the door.

The Moor was seated cross-legs on a mat, solacing himself, as usual, with a pipe. He was not a little surprised, and at first was inclined to be angry, at the abrupt entrance of his slave.

The Moor was sitting cross-legged on a mat, calming himself, as usual, with a pipe. He was quite surprised, and at first, he felt a bit angry about the sudden entrance of his slave.

“Ben-Ahmed,” said the middy, with vehemence, “the father of the English girl you are so fond of—and whom I love—is in terrible danger, and if you are a true man—as I firmly believe you are—you will save him.”

“Ben-Ahmed,” said the middy passionately, “the father of the English girl you care so much about—and whom I love—is in serious danger, and if you’re a real man—as I truly believe you are—you will save him.”

The Moor smiled very slightly at the youth’s vehemence, pointed with the mouthpiece of his hookah to a cushion, and bade him sit down and tell him all about it.

The Moor smiled faintly at the young man’s intensity, gestured with the mouthpiece of his hookah to a cushion, and invited him to sit down and share everything.

The middy at once squatted à la Turk, not on the cushion, but on the floor, in front of his master, and, with earnest voice and gesture, related the story which Peter the Great had just told him.

The sailor immediately squatted à la Turk, not on the cushion but on the floor in front of his master, and, with an earnest voice and gesture, shared the story that Peter the Great had just told him.

Ben-Ahmed was visibly affected by it.

Ben-Ahmed was clearly impacted by it.

“But how can I save him?” he asked, with a look of perplexity.

“But how can I save him?” he asked, looking confused.

“Did you not once save the life of the Dey?” asked Foster.

“Did you not once save the life of the Dey?” Foster asked.

“I did. How came you to know that?”

“I did. How did you know that?”

“I heard it from Peter the Great, who aided you on the occasion. And he told me that the Dey has often since then offered to do you some good turn, but that you have always declined.”

“I heard it from Peter the Great, who helped you at the time. He told me that the Dey has frequently offered to do you a favor since then, but you have always turned him down.”

“That is true,” said Ben-Ahmed, with the look of a man into whose mind a new idea had been introduced.

“That’s true,” said Ben-Ahmed, with the expression of someone who has just received a new idea.

“Yes, something may be done in that way, and it would grieve me that the father of my poor little Hester should die. I will try. Go, have my horse saddled, and send Peter to me.”

“Yes, we can handle it that way, and it would upset me if the father of my poor little Hester were to die. I'll give it a shot. Go, get my horse saddled, and send Peter to me.”

Our midshipman bounded rather than rose from the floor, and uttered an irresistible, “God bless you,” as he vanished through the doorway on his errand.

Our midshipman jumped up from the floor and exclaimed, “God bless you,” as he disappeared through the doorway on his mission.

“Peter,” he cried—encountering that worthy as he ran—“we’ll manage it! Go to Ben-Ahmed! He wants you—quick! I’m off to fetch his horse.”

“Peter,” he shouted, running into that good guy—“we’ve got this! Head over to Ben-Ahmed! He needs you—hurry! I’m going to get his horse.”

Foster was much too anxious to have the thing done quickly to give the order to the head groom. He ran direct to the stable, and, choosing the fleetest of the Moor’s Arab steeds, quickly put on its crimson saddle, with its un-European peaks before and behind, and the other gay portions of harness with which Easterns are wont to caparison their horses.

Foster was way too eager to get it done quickly to give the order to the head groom. He ran straight to the stable and quickly saddled the fastest of the Moor’s Arab horses, putting on its bright red saddle with its unusual peaks in front and back, along with the other colorful pieces of harness that Easterners usually use to decorate their horses.

In a wonderfully short space of time he had the steed round to the front door, and sent another slave to tell his master that it was ready.

In no time at all, he had the horse brought to the front door and sent another servant to let his master know it was ready.

The Moor had also caparisoned himself, if we may say so, for the intended visit, and he had evidently done it in haste. Nevertheless, his gait was stately, and his movements were slow, as he gravely mounted the horse and rode away. The impatience of the middy was somewhat relieved, however, when he saw that Ben-Ahmed, on reaching the main road, put spurs to his horse, and rode towards the city at full gallop.

The Moor had also dressed himself up, if we can put it that way, for the planned visit, and he clearly did it in a rush. Still, his walk was dignified, and his movements were slow as he solemnly got on the horse and rode off. The middy's impatience was somewhat eased, though, when he saw that Ben-Ahmed, upon reaching the main road, spurred his horse and rode towards the city at full speed.


Chapter Fifteen.

A Strange Visit, a Strange Commission, and a Strange Display of Temper.

After Ben-Ahmed had departed on his mission to the Dey of Algiers, George Foster and Peter the Great re-entered the house, and in the seclusion of the bower continued to discuss the hopes, fears, and possibilities connected with the situation.

After Ben-Ahmed left on his mission to the Dey of Algiers, George Foster and Peter the Great went back into the house, where they secluded themselves in the bower to keep discussing their hopes, fears, and possibilities concerning the situation.

“Dat was a clebber dodge ob yours, Geo’ge,” remarked the negro, “an’ I’s got good hope dat somet’ing will come ob it, for massa’s pretty sure to succeed w’en he take a t’ing in hand.”

“Was a clever move of yours, George,” the man said, “and I have good hope that something will come of it, because the boss is pretty sure to succeed when he takes something on.”

“I’m glad you think so, Peter. And, to say truth, I am myself very sanguine.”

“I’m glad you feel that way, Peter. To be honest, I’m quite optimistic myself.”

“But dere’s one t’ing dat ’plexes me bery much. What is we to do about poo’ Hester’s fadder w’en he’s pardoned? De Dey can spare his life, but he won’t set him free—an’ if he don’t set him free de slabe-drivers ’ll be sure to kill ’im out ob spite.”

“But there’s one thing that confuses me a lot. What are we going to do about poor Hester’s father when he’s pardoned? The day can spare his life, but they won’t set him free—and if they don’t set him free, the slave drivers will definitely kill him out of spite.”

The middy was silent, for he could not see his way out of this difficulty.

The middy was quiet because he couldn't figure out how to get out of this situation.

“Perhaps,” he said, “Ben-Ahmed may have thought of that, and will provide against it, for of course he knows all the outs and ins of Moorish life, and he is a thoughtful man.”

“Maybe,” he said, “Ben-Ahmed has considered that and will prepare for it, because he knows all the details of Moorish life, and he’s a reflective guy.”

“Das true, Geo’ge. He am a t’oughtful man. Anyhow, we kin do not’ing more, ’cept wait an’ see. But I’s much more ’plexed about Hester, for eben if de sailor am a good an’ true man, as you say, he can’t keep her or his-self alibe on not’ing in de mountains, no more’n he could swim wid her on his back across de Mederainyon!”

“That's true, George. I am a thoughtful man. Anyway, we can do nothing more except wait and see. But I’m much more perplexed about Hester, because even if the sailor is a good and true man, as you say, he can't keep her or himself alive on nothing in the mountains, any more than he could swim with her on his back across the Mediterranean!”

Again the middy was silent for a time. He could by no means see his way out of this greater difficulty, and his heart almost failed him as he thought of the poor girl wandering in the wilderness without food or shelter.

Again the middy was silent for a while. He couldn’t figure out how to escape this bigger problem, and his heart almost sank as he thought of the poor girl lost in the wilderness without food or shelter.

“P’r’aps,” suggested Peter, “she may manage to git into de town an’ pass for a nigger as she’s dood before, an’ make tracks for her old place wid Missis Lilly—or wid Dinah.”

“Maybe,” Peter suggested, “she can get into town and pass for a Black person like she did before and make her way back to her old place with Missis Lilly—or with Dinah.”

“No doubt she may,” cried Foster, grasping at the hope as a drowning man grasps at a plank. “Nothing more likely. Wouldn’t it be a good plan for you to go into town at once and make inquiry?”

“Of course she can,” Foster exclaimed, clutching onto the hope like a drowning man clings to a piece of wood. “It makes total sense. Why don't you go into town right away and ask around?”

“Dessay it would,” returned the negro. “Das just what I’ll do, an’ if she’s not dere, Dinah may gib my int’lec’ a jog. She’s a wonderful woman, Dinah, for workin’ up de human mind w’en it’s like goin’ to sleep. Poo’ Samson hab diskivered dat many times. I’ll go at once.”

“Dessay it would,” replied the Black man. “That’s exactly what I’ll do, and if she’s not there, Dinah can give my brain a little nudge. She’s an amazing woman, Dinah, for getting the mind engaged when it feels like it’s about to drift off. Poor Samson has realized that many times. I’ll go right now.”

“Do, Peter, my fine fellow, and you’ll lay me for ever under the deepest ob—”

“Come on, Peter, my good man, and you'll put me forever under the deepest o—”

He was interrupted by a slave who at the moment approached the bower and said that a man wanted to see Peter the Great.

He was interrupted by a servant who then approached the shelter and said that a man wanted to see Peter the Great.

“To see Ben-Ahmed, you mean,” said Peter.

“To see Ben-Ahmed, right?” Peter said.

“No—to see yourself,” returned the slave.

“No—to see yourself,” replied the slave.

“Sen’ ’im here,” said the negro, with a magnificent wave of the hand.

“Send him here,” said the Black man, with a grand wave of his hand.

In a few minutes the slave returned accompanied by a negro, who limped so badly that he was obliged to use a stick, and whose head was bandaged up with a blue cloth. Arrived at the bower, he stood before Peter the Great and groaned.

In a few minutes, the slave returned with a Black man who limped heavily and had to use a stick. His head was wrapped in a blue cloth. When they arrived at the bower, he stood in front of Peter the Great and groaned.

“You may go,” said Peter to the slave, who lingered as if anxious to hear the news of the visitor. When he was out of hearing, Peter turned to the lame man, looked him sharply in the face, and said—

“You can leave now,” Peter said to the slave, who stayed behind as if eager to hear news about the visitor. Once the slave was out of earshot, Peter turned to the lame man, eyed him closely, and said—

“You’s bery black in de face, my frind, but you’s much blacker in de h’art. What business hab you to come here widout washin’ your white face clean?”

“You're very black in the face, my friend, but you're much blacker in the heart. What business do you have to come here without washing your white face clean?”

“Well, you’re a pretty smart chap for a nigger. An’ I dare say you’ll understand that I’d have had some difficulty in fetchin’ this here port at all if I’d washed my face,” answered the lame man, in excellent nautical English.

“Well, you’re a pretty smart guy for a Black man. And I bet you’ll get that I would have had a hard time getting this port at all if I had washed my face,” replied the lame man, using perfect nautical English.

While he spoke, Foster ran towards him, laid a hand on his shoulder, and looked earnestly into his face.

While he talked, Foster ran up to him, put a hand on his shoulder, and looked intently into his face.

“You are the British sailor,” he said, “who rescued Hes—Miss Sommers from the janissaries?”

“You're the British sailor,” he said, “who rescued Hes—Miss Sommers from the janissaries?”

“That’s me to a tee,” replied the sailor, with a broad grin.

"That’s me perfectly," replied the sailor, with a big smile.

“Is Miss Sommers safe?” asked the middy anxiously.

“Is Miss Sommers okay?” the midshipman asked, anxious.

“Ay! safe as any woman can be in this world. Leastwise, she’s in a cave wi’ three o’ the toughest sea-dogs as any man could wish to see—one o’ them bein’ a Maltese an’ the other two bein’ true-blue John Bulls as well as Jack Tars. But Miss Sommers gave me orders to say my say to Peter the Great, so if this nigger is him, I’ll be obleeged if he’ll have a little private conversation wi’ me.”

“Hey! As safe as any woman can be in this world. At least she’s in a cave with three of the toughest sailors you could ever meet—one is a Maltese and the other two are true-blue Englishmen as well as seasoned sailors. But Miss Sommers told me to speak my mind to Peter the Great, so if this guy is him, I’d appreciate it if he could have a little private chat with me.”

“Did Miss Sommers say that I was not to hear the message?” asked the middy, in some surprise.

“Did Miss Sommers say I wasn't supposed to hear the message?” asked the middy, a bit surprised.

“She made no mention o’ you, or anybody else at all, as I knows on,” returned the sailor firmly, “an’ as my orders was to Peter the Great, an’ as this seems to be him, from Sally’s description—a monstrous big, fine-lookin’ nigger, with a lively face—I’ll say my say to him alone, with your leave.”

“She didn’t mention you or anyone else at all, as far as I know,” replied the sailor insistently, “and since my orders were for Peter the Great, and this guy seems to fit Sally’s description—a huge, good-looking guy, with a vibrant face—I’ll speak to him alone, if that’s alright with you.”

“You may say it where you is, for dis yar gen’lem’n is a frind ob mine, an’ a hofficer in the Bri’sh navy, an’ a most ’tickler friend of Hester Sommers, so we all frinds togidder.”

“You can say it where you are, because this gentleman is a friend of mine, an officer in the British Navy, and a particular friend of Hester Sommers, so we’re all friends together.”

“You’ll excuse me, sir,” said the seaman, touching his forelock, “but you don’t look much like a’ officer in your present costoom. Well, then, here’s wot I’ve got to say—”

“You’ll excuse me, sir,” said the seaman, touching his hair, “but you don’t look much like an officer in your current outfit. Well, here’s what I have to say—”

“Don’t waste your time, Brown, in spinning the yarn of your rescue of the girl,” said Foster, interrupting; “we’ve heard all about it already from Sally, and can never sufficiently express our thanks to you for your brave conduct. Tell us, now, what happened after you disappeared from Sally’s view.”

“Don’t waste your time, Brown, telling the story of how you rescued the girl,” Foster interrupted. “We’ve heard all about it from Sally, and we can’t thank you enough for your bravery. Now, tell us what happened after you were out of Sally’s sight.”

The sailor thereupon told them all about his subsequent proceedings—how he had persuaded Hester to accompany him through the woods and by a round about route to a part of the coast where he expected ere long to find friends to rescue him. From some reason or other best known to himself, he was very secretive in regard to the way in which these friends had managed to communicate with him.

The sailor then shared everything about what he had done after that—how he had convinced Hester to join him as they made their way through the woods and took a longer route to a spot along the coast where he hoped to soon find friends to help him escape. For some reason known only to him, he was very secretive about how these friends had been able to get in touch with him.

“You see I’m not free to speak out all I knows,” he said. “But surely it’s enough to say that my friends have not failed me; that I found them waitin’ there with a small boat, so light that they had dragged it up an’ concealed it among the rocks, an’ that I’d have bin on my way to old England at this good hour if it hadn’t bin for poor Miss Sommers, whom we couldn’t think of desartin’.”

“You see, I can’t say everything I know,” he said. “But it’s enough to say that my friends didn’t let me down; they were waiting there with a small boat, so light that they had dragged it up and hidden it among the rocks, and I would have been on my way to old England by now if it hadn’t been for poor Miss Sommers, whom we couldn’t imagine abandoning.”

“Then she refused to go with you?” said Foster.

“Then she didn't want to go with you?” said Foster.

“Refused! I should think she did! Nothing, she said, would indooce her to leave Algiers while her father was in it. One o’ my mates was for forcing her into the boat, an’ carryin’ her off, willin’ or not willin’, but I stood out agin’ him, as I’d done enough o’ that to the poor thing already. Then she axed me to come along here an’ ax Peter the Great if he knowed anything about her father. ‘But I don’t know Peter the Great,’ says I, ‘nor where he lives.’ ‘Go to Sally,’ says she, ‘an’ you’ll get all the information you need.’ ‘But I’ll never get the length o’ Sally without being nabbed,’ says I. ‘Oh!’ says she, ‘no fear o’ that. Just you let me make a nigger of you. I always keep the stuff about me in my pocket, for I so often cry it off that I need to renew it frequently.’ An’ with that she out with a parcel o’ black stuff and made me into a nigger before you could say Jack Robinson. Fort’nately, I’ve got a pretty fat lump of a nose of my own, an’ my lips are pretty thick by natur’, so that with a little what you may call hard poutin’ when I had to pass guards, janissaries, an’ such like, I managed to get to where Missis Lilly an’ Sally lived, an’ they sent me on here. An’ now the question is, what’s to be done, for it’s quite clear that my mates an’ me can’t remain for ever hidin’ among the rocks. We must be off; an’ I want to know, are we to take this poor gal with us, or are we to leave her behind, an’, if so, what are her friends a-goin’ to do for her?”

“Refused! I think she definitely did! She said nothing would convince her to leave Algiers while her father was still there. One of my friends wanted to force her into the boat and take her away, whether she wanted to go or not, but I stood against him since I’d already done enough to the poor girl. Then she asked me to come here and ask Peter the Great if he knew anything about her father. ‘But I don’t know Peter the Great,’ I said, ‘or where he lives.’ ‘Go to Sally,’ she said, ‘and you’ll get all the information you need.’ ‘But I’ll never make it to Sally without getting caught,’ I replied. ‘Oh!’ she said, ‘you don’t have to worry about that. Just let me disguise you. I always carry the stuff in my pocket because I have to refresh it often.’ And with that, she pulled out a package of black stuff and transformed me into a Black man before you could say Jack Robinson. Fortunately, I’ve got a pretty big nose, and my lips are quite thick naturally, so with a little bit of what you might call hard pouting when I had to pass guards, janissaries, and the like, I managed to get to where Missis Lilly and Sally lived, and they sent me on here. Now the question is, what should we do, because it’s clear that my friends and I can’t keep hiding among the rocks forever. We need to leave; and I want to know, are we taking this poor girl with us, or are we leaving her behind, and if so, what are her friends going to do for her?”

“There’s no fear of your friends going off without you, I suppose?”

“There’s no worry about your friends leaving without you, I guess?”

“Well, as they risked their precious lives to rescue me, it ain’t likely,” returned the seaman.

“Well, since they put their lives on the line to save me, it’s not very likely,” replied the seaman.

“Would it not be well to keep Brown here till Ben-Ahmed returns?” asked Foster, turning to Peter the Great.

“Wouldn’t it be good to keep Brown here until Ben-Ahmed comes back?” asked Foster, looking at Peter the Great.

The negro knitted his brows and looked vacantly up through the leafy roof of the bower, as if in profound meditation. Some of the brighter stars were beginning to twinkle in the darkening sky by that time, and one of them seemed to wink at him encouragingly, for he suddenly turned to the middy with all the energy of his nature, exclaiming, “I’s got it!” and brought his great palm down on his greater thigh with a resounding slap.

The Black man furrowed his brow and stared blankly up through the leafy canopy of the shelter, as if deep in thought. Some of the brighter stars were starting to twinkle in the darkening sky by this time, and one of them seemed to wink at him encouragingly, prompting him to turn to the midshipman with all his energy, exclaiming, “I’ve got it!” and he slammed his huge palm down on his even larger thigh with a loud slap.

“If it’s in your breeches pocket you must have squashed it, then!” said Brown—referring to the slap. “Anyhow, if you’ve got it, hold on to it an’ let’s hear what it is.”

“If it’s in your pants pocket, you must have crushed it, then!” said Brown—referring to the slap. “Anyway, if you’ve got it, hold on to it and let’s hear what it is.”

“No—not now. All in good time. Patience, my frind, is a virtoo wuf cultivation—”

“No—not now. All in good time. Patience, my friend, is a virtue worth cultivating—”

“You needn’t go for to tell that to a Bagnio slave like me, Mister Peter. Your greatness might have made you aware o’ that,” returned the sailor quietly.

“You don’t need to tell that to a Bagnio slave like me, Mister Peter. Your status should have made you aware of that,” the sailor replied calmly.

An eye-shutting grin was Peter’s reply to this, and further converse was stopped by the sound of clattering hoofs.

An eye-closing grin was Peter’s response to this, and further conversation was interrupted by the sound of clattering hooves.

“Massa!” exclaimed the negro, listening. “Das good. No time lost. Come wid me, you sham nigger, an’ I’s gib you somet’ing to tickle you stummik. You go an’ look arter de hoss, Geo’ge.”

“Massa!” the Black man exclaimed, listening. “That’s good. No time wasted. Come with me, you sham nigger, and I’ll give you something to make you feel better. You go and take care of the horse, George.”

While the middy ran to the gate to receive his master, Peter the Great led the sham nigger to the culinary regions, where, in a sequestered corner, he supplied him with a bowl containing a savoury compound of chicken and rice.

While the servant rushed to the gate to greet his master, Peter the Great guided the fake servant to the kitchen area, where, in a quiet corner, he offered him a bowl filled with a tasty mixture of chicken and rice.

“I hope that all has gone well?” Foster ventured to ask as the Moor dismounted.

“I hope everything went well?” Foster asked as the Moor got off his horse.

“All well. Send Peter to me immediately,” he replied, and, without another word, hurried into the house.

“All right. Send Peter to me right away,” he replied, and, without another word, rushed into the house.

Calling another slave and handing over the smoking horse to him, Foster ran to the kitchen.

Calling another slave and passing the smoking horse to him, Foster hurried to the kitchen.

“Peter, you’re—”

“Peter, you are—”

“Wanted ’meeditly—yes, yes—I knows dat. What a t’ing it is to be in’spensible to anybody! I don’t know how he’ll eber git along widout me.”

“Wanted immediately—yes, yes—I know that. What a thing it is to be indispensable to anyone! I don’t know how he’ll ever get along without me.”

Saying which he hurried away, leaving the middy to do the honours of the house to the sailor.

Saying that, he quickly left, leaving the middy to host the sailor.

“I s’pose, sir, you haven’t a notion what sort o’ plans that nigger has got in his head?” asked the latter.

“I suppose, sir, you don’t have any idea what kind of plans that guy has in his head?” asked the latter.

“Not the least idea. All I know is that he is a very clever fellow and never seems very confident about anything without good reason.”

“Not the slightest idea. All I know is that he's a really clever guy and never seems very sure about anything unless there's a good reason.”

“Well, whatever he’s a-goin’ to do, I hope he’ll look sharp about it, for poor Miss Sommers’s fate and the lives o’ my mates, to say nothin’ of my own, is hangin’ at this moment on a hair—so to speak,” returned the sailor, as he carefully scraped up and consumed the very last grain of the savoury mess, murmuring, as he did so, that it was out o’ sight the wery best blow-out he’d had since he enjoyed his last Christmas dinner in old England.

“Well, whatever he’s going to do, I hope he’s quick about it, because poor Miss Sommers’s fate and the lives of my friends, not to mention my own, are hanging by a thread right now,” replied the sailor, as he meticulously scraped up and finished the last bit of the tasty meal, muttering as he did so that it was by far the best treat he’d had since his last Christmas dinner back in England.

“Will you have some more?” asked the sympathetic middy.

“Would you like some more?” asked the caring midshipman.

“No more, sir, thankee. I’m loaded fairly down to the water-line. Another grain would bust up the hatches; but if I might ventur’ to putt forth a wish now, a glass o’—no? well, no matter, a drop o’ water’ll do. I’m well used to it now, havin’ drunk enough to float a seventy-four since I come to this city o’ pirates.”

“No more, sir, thank you. I’m loaded pretty much to the brim. Another grain would break the hatches; but if I could take the liberty to express a wish now, a glass of—no? well, never mind, a drop of water will do. I’m quite used to it now, having drunk enough to float a seventy-four since I arrived in this city of pirates.”

“You will find coffee much more agreeable as well as better for you. I have learned that from experience,” said the middy, pouring out a tiny cupful from an earthen coffee-pot that always stood simmering beside the charcoal fire.

“You'll find coffee much more enjoyable and better for you. I've learned that from experience,” said the midshipman, pouring a small cup from an earthen coffee pot that always simmered beside the charcoal fire.

“Another of that same, sir, if you please,” said the seaman, tossing off the cupful, which, indeed, scarcely sufficed to fill his capacious mouth. “Why they should take their liquor in these parts out o’ things that ain’t much bigger than my old mother’s thimble, passes my comprehension. You wouldn’t mind another?—thankee.”

“Another of the same, please,” said the sailor, downing the drink, which barely filled his large mouth. “I just don’t get why they serve their liquor in containers that are barely bigger than my mom’s thimble. You wouldn’t mind me having another?—thanks.”

“As many as you please, Brown,” said the middy, laughing, as he poured out cupful after cupful; “there’s no fear of your getting half-seas-over on that tipple!”

“As many as you want, Brown,” said the midshipman, laughing, as he poured cup after cup; “there’s no worry about you getting tipsy on that drink!”

“I only wish I was half-seas-over, or even a quarter that length. Your health, sir!” returned Brown, with a sigh, as he drained the last cup.

“I only wish I was half-drunk, or even a quarter that. Cheers to your health, sir!” Brown replied with a sigh, as he finished the last cup.

Just then Peter the Great burst into the kitchen in a very elated condition.

Just then, Peter the Great burst into the kitchen in a very cheerful mood.

“Geo’ge,” he cried, “you be off. Massa wants you—’meeditly. But fust, let me ax—you understan’ de place among de rocks whar Brown’s mates and de boat am hidden?”

“Geo’ge,” he shouted, “you need to go. The boss wants you—right away. But first, let me ask—you know the spot among the rocks where Brown’s friends and the boat are hidden?”

“Yes, I know the place well.”

“Yes, I know that place really well.”

“You knows how to get to it?”

“You know how to get to it?”

“Of course I do.”

"Absolutely, I do."

“Das all right; now come along—come along, you sham nigger, wid me. Has you got enuff?”

“That's fine; now come on—come on, you fake person, with me. Do you have enough?”

“Bustin’—all but.”

“Bustin’—almost there.”

“Das good now; you follow me; do what you’s tol’; hol’ you tongue, an’ look sharp, if you don’ want your head cut off.”

“That's good now; you follow me; do what you’re told; hold your tongue, and pay attention if you don’t want your head cut off.”

“Heave ahead, cap’n; I’m your man.”

“Heave ahead, Captain; I’m your guy.”

The two left the house together and took the road that led to the hill country in rear of the dwelling.

The two left the house together and took the path that led to the hills behind the house.

Meanwhile George Foster went to the chamber of the Moor. He found his master seated, as was his wont, with the hookah before him, but with the mouthpiece lying idly on his knee, and his forehead resting on one hand. So deeply was he absorbed in communing with his own thoughts, that he did not observe the entrance of his slave until he had been twice addressed. Then, looking up as if he had been slightly startled, he bade him sit down.

Meanwhile, George Foster entered the Moor's room. He found his master sitting, as usual, with the hookah in front of him, but the mouthpiece resting idly on his knee and his forehead propped up on one hand. He was so lost in his thoughts that he didn't notice his slave's arrival until he had been called twice. Then, looking up as if a bit surprised, he told him to sit down.

“George Foster,” he began impressively, at the same time applying a light to his hookah and puffing sedately, “you will be glad to hear that I have been successful with my suit to the Dey. God has favoured me; but a great deal yet remains to be done, and that must be done by you—else—”

“George Foster,” he started confidently, lighting his hookah and taking slow puffs, “you'll be happy to know that I've succeeded in my appeal to the Dey. I've been fortunate, but there’s still a lot to accomplish, and that has to be done by you—otherwise—”

He stopped here, looked pointedly at the middy, and delivered the remainder of his meaning in pufflets of smoke.

He paused here, looked sharply at the middy, and conveyed the rest of his message in puffs of smoke.

“I suppose you would say, sir, that unless it is done by me it won’t be done at all?”

“I guess you’re saying, sir, that if I don’t do it, it won’t get done at all?”

To this the Moor nodded twice emphatically, and blew a thin cloud towards the ceiling.

To this, the Moor nodded twice with emphasis and exhaled a thin cloud toward the ceiling.

“Then you may count upon my doing my utmost, if that which I am to do is in the interest of Hester Sommers or her father, as no doubt it is.”

“Then you can count on me doing my best, if what I’m going to do is in the interest of Hester Sommers or her father, which it surely is.”

“Yes, it is in their interest,” rejoined Ben-Ahmed. “I have done my part, but dare not go further; for much though I love little Hester—who has been to me as a sweet daughter—I must not risk my neck for her unnecessarily. But, if I mistake not, you are not unwilling to risk that?”

“Yes, it benefits them,” Ben-Ahmed replied. “I've done what I can, but I can’t go any further; as much as I care for little Hester—who has been like a sweet daughter to me—I can't put myself in danger for her without good reason. But, if I’m not mistaken, you aren’t hesitant to take that risk?”

“Ay, fifty necks would I risk for her sake if I had them,” returned our middy with enthusiasm, for he was in that stage of love which glories in the acknowledgment of thraldom.

“Yeah, I would risk fifty necks for her if I had them,” our young sailor replied eagerly, caught up in that stage of love that revels in the acknowledgment of being captivated.

Ben-Ahmed looked at him with interest, sighed, and sought solace in the pipe.

Ben-Ahmed looked at him curiously, sighed, and found comfort in the pipe.

After a few meditative puffs, he continued—

After a few thoughtful puffs, he went on—

“After all, you run little risk, as you shall see. When I asked the Dey, with whom I am familiar, for the pardon of the slave Sommers, he did not seem pleased, and objected that there had been too many revolts of late; that this man’s case was a bad one, and that it was necessary to make an example or two.

“After all, you don’t have much to worry about, as you’ll see. When I asked the Dey, who I know well, to pardon the slave Sommers, he didn’t seem happy about it and argued that there had been too many uprisings lately; that this guy’s situation was a serious one, and that it was important to set an example or two.”

“‘Very true, your highness,’ I replied, ‘but may I beg you to make an example of some other slaves, and forgive Sommers?’

“‘Very true, your highness,’ I replied, ‘but could you please punish some other slaves instead and let Sommers go?’”

“‘Why do you take so much interest in this man?’ demanded the Dey, who seemed to me rather short in his temper at the time.

“‘Why are you so interested in this man?’ asked the Dey, who seemed a bit irritable at the moment.”

“‘Because he is the father of one of my female slaves, your highness,’ I replied; ‘and it is the fear that they will be separated for ever that makes the man desperate and the girl miserable. If you will permit me, I should like to reunite them. Your highness has often expressed a wish to do me some kindness for the privilege I once had of saving your highness’s life. Will you now refuse me this man’s life?’ ‘Nay, I will not refuse you, Ben-Ahmed. But I do not see that my granting your request will reunite the father and child, unless, indeed, you are prepared to purchase the man.’

“‘Because he is the father of one of my female slaves, your highness,’ I replied; ‘and it’s the fear of them being separated forever that makes the man desperate and the girl miserable. If you allow me, I would like to bring them back together. You've often said you want to do something nice for me for the time I saved your life. Will you really deny me this man’s life?’ ‘No, I won’t deny you, Ben-Ahmed. But I don’t see how granting your request will reunite the father and child, unless you’re willing to buy the man.’”

“‘I am prepared to do so, your highness,’ I said.

“I’m ready to do that, your highness,” I said.

“‘In that case you are at liberty to go to the Bagnio and take him out. Here is my ring.’

“‘In that case, you’re free to go to the Bagnio and bring him out. Here’s my ring.’”

“Now, Foster,” continued the Moor, drawing the ring in question from his vest-pocket, “take this. Show it to the captain of the guard at the Bagnio, who will admit you. Tell him that I sent you for one of the slaves. After that your own intelligence must guide you. Go, and God go with you.”

“Now, Foster,” the Moor continued, taking the ring from his vest pocket, “take this. Show it to the captain of the guard at the Bagnio, and he will let you in. Tell him I sent you for one of the slaves. After that, you’ll need to rely on your own judgment. Go, and may God be with you.”

“I will do as you command, Ben-Ahmed,” said Foster; “but I must tell you frankly that I will not—”

“I'll do what you say, Ben-Ahmed,” Foster said; “but I have to be honest with you, I will not—”

“Silence!” thundered the Moor, with a look of ferocity which the amazed midshipman could not account for. “Have you not understood me?”

“Silence!” roared the Moor, with an intense look that left the surprised midshipman baffled. “Did you not understand me?”

“Yes, sir, perfectly, but—”

"Yes, sir, absolutely, but—"

“When a slave receives a command,” cried Ben-Ahmed in rising wrath, “it is his duty to obey in silence. Again I say—go!”

“When a slave gets a command,” shouted Ben-Ahmed, growing angrier, “it’s his responsibility to obey without question. I’ll say it again—go!”

The middy bowed with feelings of indignation, but on reaching the door paused, and again essayed to speak.

The young man frowned in frustration, but when he got to the door, he stopped and tried to speak again.

“I give you fair warning, Ben-Ahmed, that I will not—”

“I give you fair warning, Ben-Ahmed, that I will not—”

“Silence!” again roared the Moor, seizing an ornamental box and hurling it violently at his slave, who, dipping his head, allowed it to go crashing against the wall, while he went out and shut the door.

“Silence!” the Moor shouted again, grabbing an ornate box and throwing it hard at his slave, who ducked his head, letting it smash against the wall, and then left, shutting the door behind him.

“Well, old boy, I’m absolved from any allegiance to you,” he muttered, as he walked smartly down the garden walk towards the gate; “so if I do a good deal more than your bidding you mustn’t be surprised. But your sudden burst of anger is incomprehensible. However, that’s not my business now.”

“Well, my friend, I'm no longer tied to you,” he muttered, as he strode confidently down the garden path toward the gate; “so if I end up doing much more than you ask, don’t be surprised. But your sudden outburst of anger doesn’t make sense. Anyway, that’s not my concern now.”

Had any one been there to observe the Moor after the middy had taken his departure, he would have seen that the passion he had displayed evaporated as rapidly as it had arisen, and that he resumed the amber mouthpiece of his hookah with a peculiar smile and an air of calm contentment. Thereafter he ordered out his horse, mounted it in his usual dignified manner, and quietly rode away into the darkness of the night.

Had anyone been there to see the Moor after the midshipman left, they would have noticed that the passion he had shown faded as quickly as it had come, and he returned to the amber mouthpiece of his hookah with a strange smile and an air of calm contentment. After that, he called for his horse, got on it in his usual dignified way, and quietly rode off into the darkness of the night.

It may be observed here our middy had improved greatly in the matter of costume since his appointment to the rank of limner to Ben-Ahmed. The old canvas jacket, straw hat, etcetera, had given place to a picturesque Moorish costume which, with the middy’s fine figure and natural bearing, led people to suppose him a man of some note, so that his appearance was not unsuited to the mission he had in hand.

It can be seen that our midshipman had greatly improved his outfit since being appointed as the painter for Ben-Ahmed. The old canvas jacket, straw hat, and so on had been replaced with a striking Moorish outfit, which, combined with the midshipman's good figure and natural confidence, made people assume he was someone important, making his appearance fitting for the task he was undertaking.

We need scarcely say that his spirit was greatly agitated, as he walked towards the town, by uncertainty as to how he ought to act in the present emergency, and his mind was much confused by the varied, and, to some extent, inexplicable incidents of the evening. His thoughts crystallised, however, as he went along, and he had finally made up his mind what to do by the time he passed the portals Bab-Azoun and entered the streets of Algiers.

We barely need to mention how troubled he felt as he walked toward the town, unsure of how to handle the current situation, and his mind was pretty muddled by the different and somewhat puzzling events of the evening. However, as he continued on, his thoughts started to come together, and by the time he passed through the Bab-Azoun gate and entered the streets of Algiers, he had finally decided what to do.


Chapter Sixteen.

Mysterious and Daring Deeds are Crowned with Success.

Threading his way carefully through the badly lighted streets, our middy went straight to the Kasba, and, rapping boldly at the gate, demanded admittance.

Threading his way carefully through the poorly lit streets, our midshipman went straight to the Kasba and, knocking boldly at the gate, asked to be let in.

“Show me to the guard-room. I wish to speak with the officer in command,” he said, in the tone of one accustomed to obedience.

“Show me to the guardroom. I want to speak with the officer in charge,” he said, in a tone that suggested he was used to being obeyed.

The soldier who admitted him introduced him to the officer in charge for the night.

The soldier who let him in introduced him to the officer on duty for the night.

“I come, sir,” said Foster, with quiet gentlemanly assurance, “to demand an escort for slaves.”

“I’m here, sir,” said Foster, with calm, gentlemanly confidence, “to request an escort for slaves.”

“By whose orders?” asked the officer.

“Who ordered this?” asked the officer.

“The order of his Highness the Dey,” answered Foster, producing the ring.

“The order from His Highness the Dey,” Foster replied, showing the ring.

The officer examined it, touched his forehead with it in token of submission, and asked how many men were required.

The officer looked it over, touched his forehead with it as a sign of respect, and asked how many men were needed.

“Six will do,” returned the middy, in a slow, meditative manner, as if a little uncertain on the point—“yes, six will suffice. I only wish their escort beyond the gates. Friends might attempt a rescue in the town. When I have them a short distance beyond the gates I can manage without assistance.”

“Six is enough,” replied the midshipman slowly, thoughtfully, as if he was a bit unsure about it—“yeah, six will do. I just wish they had an escort past the gates. Friends might try to help them in town. Once I have them a short way past the gates, I can handle it on my own.”

He touched, as he spoke, the handle of a silver-mounted pistol which he carried in his belt. Of course, as he spoke Lingua Franca, the officer of the guard knew quite well that he was a foreigner, but as the notables and Deys of Algiers were in the habit of using all kinds of trusted messengers and agents to do their work, he saw nothing unusual in the circumstance. Six armed soldiers were at once turned out, and with these obedient, unquestioning slaves he marched down the tortuous streets to the Bagnio.

He touched the handle of a silver-mounted pistol he had in his belt as he spoke. Since he was speaking Lingua Franca, the guard officer knew he was a foreigner, but given that the notable figures and Deys of Algiers often relied on all sorts of trusted messengers and agents, he didn't find it strange. Six armed soldiers were immediately summoned, and with these obedient, unquestioning men, he marched down the winding streets to the Bagnio.

The ring procured him admittance at once, and the same talisman converted the head jailer into an obsequious servant.

The ring got him in right away, and the same charm turned the head jailer into a submissive servant.

“I have come for one of your slaves,” said the middy, walking smartly into the court where most of the miserable creatures had already forgotten their wretchedness in the profound sleep of the weary. The tramp of the soldiers on the stone pavement and the clang of their arms awoke some of them. “The name of the man I want is Hugh Sommers.”

“I’ve come for one of your slaves,” said the midshipman, striding confidently into the courtyard where most of the miserable souls had already forgotten their suffering in the deep slumber of exhaustion. The sound of the soldiers marching on the stone pavement and the clanging of their gear startled some of them awake. “The name of the man I’m looking for is Hugh Sommers.”

On hearing this one of the slaves was observed to reach out his hand and shake another slave who still slumbered.

On hearing this, one of the slaves was seen to reach out his hand and shake another slave who was still sleeping.

“Rouse up, Sommers! You are wanted, my poor friend.”

“Wake up, Sommers! They need you, my poor friend.”

“What say you, Laronde?” exclaimed the merchant, starting up and rubbing his eyes.

“What do you think, Laronde?” the merchant exclaimed, sitting up and rubbing his eyes.

“Get up and follow me,” said Foster, in a stern commanding tone.

“Get up and follow me,” Foster said in a strict, commanding tone.

“And who are you, that orders me as if I were a dog?” fiercely returned Sommers, who, since the day of the unsuccessful mutiny, had again become desperate, and was in consequence heavily ironed.

“And who are you, to give me orders like I'm some kind of dog?” Sommers shot back angrily, who, since the day of the failed mutiny, had become desperate again and was therefore heavily shackled.

“The Dey of Algiers gives the order through me,” replied Foster, pointing to the soldiers, “and it will be your highest wisdom to obey without question. Knock off his irons,” he added, turning abruptly to the chief jailer.

“The Dey of Algiers gives the order through me,” replied Foster, pointing to the soldiers, “and it would be smart for you to obey without question. Remove his shackles,” he added, turning sharply to the chief jailer.

The air of insolent authority which our ‘hipperkritical’ middy assumed was so effective that even Sommers was slightly overawed. While the irons were being removed, the unhappy Frenchman, Edouard Laronde, sought to console him.

The air of arrogant authority that our 'hypercritical' midshipman took on was so powerful that even Sommers felt a bit intimidated. While they were taking off the handcuffs, the unfortunate Frenchman, Edouard Laronde, tried to comfort him.

“I told you it would soon come to this,” he said in English. “I only wish I was going to die with you.”

“I told you it would come to this,” he said in English. “I just wish I was going to die with you.”

“Knock off this man’s irons also,” said the middy, to whom a new idea had suddenly occurred, and who was glad to find that his altered costume and bearing proved such a complete disguise that his old comrade in sorrow did not recognise him.

“Take off this man’s chains too,” said the middy, who suddenly had a new idea and was pleased to see that his changed outfit and demeanor acted as such a perfect disguise that his old comrade in hardship didn’t recognize him.

“I thought,” said the jailer, “that you said only one slave was wanted.”

“I thought,” said the jailer, “that you said only one slave was needed.”

“I say two slaves are wanted,” growled the midshipman, with a look so fierce that the jailer promptly ordered the removal of Laronde’s fetters.

“I say two slaves are needed,” growled the midshipman, with a look so fierce that the jailer immediately ordered the removal of Laronde’s restraints.

“Did I not often tell you,” muttered Hugh Sommers, “that your unguarded tongue would bring you to grief?”

“Didn’t I tell you often,” Hugh Sommers muttered, “that your careless words would get you into trouble?”

“It matters not. I submit, and am ready,” returned the Frenchman in a sad tone. “If it were not for my poor wife and child, the world would be well rid of such a useless rebel as I.”

“It doesn’t matter. I give in and I’m ready,” the Frenchman replied sadly. “If it weren’t for my poor wife and child, the world would be better off without a useless rebel like me.”

When the two slaves were ready, Foster demanded a piece of rope with which he fastened the left and right wrists of the two men together. Then, placing them in the midst of the soldiers, he led them out of the prison and along the main street in the direction of the western gate of the city. Passing through this the little party advanced into the suburbs until they reached a part of the road beyond which pedestrians usually found it convenient not to travel after dark. Here Foster called a halt.

When the two slaves were ready, Foster asked for a piece of rope, which he used to tie the left and right wrists of the two men together. Then, placing them among the soldiers, he led them out of the prison and along the main street toward the western gate of the city. After passing through, the small group moved into the suburbs until they reached a part of the road where pedestrians typically preferred not to go after dark. Here, Foster called for a stop.

“I thank you,” he said to the leader of the soldiers, at the same time giving him a piece of money. “There is no further occasion for your services, all danger of rescue being past. I can now take care of them myself, being armed, as you see, while they are bound. Convey my thanks and compliments to your commanding officer.”

“I appreciate it,” he said to the leader of the soldiers, while handing him a piece of money. “There’s no need for your services anymore, as the danger of rescue has passed. I can manage them myself now, as you can see I’m armed, while they are tied up. Please extend my thanks and regards to your commanding officer.”

The soldier acknowledged the piece of money with a grave inclination of the head, ordered his men to right-about-face, and marched back to the Kasba, leaving the three slaves standing not far from the seashore, and gazing at each other in silence.

The soldier nodded seriously at the coin, instructed his men to turn around, and marched back to the Kasba, leaving the three slaves standing near the shore, looking at each other in silence.

“You seem to have forgotten me, friends,” said the middy in English, pulling a clasp-knife out of his pocket. “Yet you have both met me before when we were slaves.”

“You seem to have forgotten me, friends,” said the midshipman in English, pulling a pocket knife out of his pocket. “But you’ve both met me before when we were slaves.”

Were slaves!” repeated the Frenchman, who was the first to recover from his astonishment, “are we not still slaves?” he asked, glancing at the cords that bound their wrists.

Were slaves!” repeated the Frenchman, who was the first to get over his shock, “aren’t we still slaves?” he asked, looking at the ropes that tied their wrists.

“Not now,” said Foster, cutting the cords with his knife—“at least we shall soon be free if we make good use of our opportunities.”

“Not now,” said Foster, cutting the cords with his knife—“at least we’ll be free soon if we make the most of our chances.”

“Free!” exclaimed both men together, with the energy of a sudden and almost overwhelming hope.

“Free!” both men shouted together, filled with a sudden and almost overwhelming sense of hope.

“Ay, free! But this is no time for explanation. Follow me closely, and in silence.”

“Ay, free! But this isn’t the time to explain. Stick close to me, and be quiet.”

Scarcely crediting their senses, and more than half disposed to believe that the whole affair was one of their too familiar dreams, yet strangely convinced at the same time that it was a reality, the two men followed their young leader with alacrity.

Scarcely believing their own senses, and mostly ready to think that the whole thing was just another one of their familiar dreams, yet oddly certain at the same time that it was real, the two men eagerly followed their young leader.

The reader will remember that before parting from Foster that day Peter the Great had taken special care to ascertain that he knew the whereabouts of the rocks where the boat belonging to Brown and his friends was concealed. As Foster walked along in the dark he thought a good deal about this, and felt convinced that Peter must have had some idea of the event that was likely to follow from his mission to the Bagnio. But he was much perplexed in attempting to account for his reticence in the matter. Altogether, there was mystery about it which he could not see through, so he wisely gave up thinking about it, and braced his energies to the carrying out of his own little plot. This was, to lead Hugh Sommers to his daughter and assist them to escape in the boat, along with Brown the sailor and his companions—intending, of course, to escape along with them! His taking advantage of the opportunity to free Edouard Laronde was the result of a sudden inspiration—a mere afterthought!

The reader will remember that before leaving Foster that day, Peter the Great had made sure to check that he knew where the rocks were hiding the boat belonging to Brown and his friends. As Foster walked through the darkness, he thought a lot about this and felt certain that Peter must have had some idea of what might happen next due to his mission to the Bagnio. However, he was quite confused trying to understand why Peter was being so tight-lipped about it. Overall, there was a mystery that he couldn't unravel, so he wisely stopped thinking about it and focused his energy on his own little plan. This plan was to lead Hugh Sommers to his daughter and help them escape in the boat with Brown the sailor and his friends—of course, intending to escape with them! His decision to take the chance to free Edouard Laronde was a sudden idea—a mere afterthought!

The distance to the spot for which they were making was considerable, and at first the fugitives proceeded with caution and in silence, but as their distance from the pirate city increased, and the danger of pursuit diminished, the middy relaxed a little, gave his companions interjectional scraps of information, and finally revealed to them all that he knew and purposed.

The distance to the place they were aiming for was significant, and at first, the escapees moved carefully and quietly. However, as they got further away from the pirate city and the risk of being chased decreased, the midshipman eased up a bit, shared bits and pieces of information with his friends, and eventually told them everything he knew and planned.

Suddenly their conversation was interrupted by the sight of something moving at the side of the road. It looked too small for a man, yet its movements seemed too intelligent for a dog or a stray donkey.

Suddenly, their conversation was interrupted by the sight of something moving at the side of the road. It looked too small to be a man, yet its movements seemed too clever for a dog or a stray donkey.

“Stay here, I will soon find out,” whispered Foster, drawing his pistol, and bounding towards the object in question.

“Stay here, I’ll find out soon,” whispered Foster, pulling out his pistol and rushing toward the object in question.

It ran from him, but our middy was swift of foot. He quickly overtook it, and seized firmly by the arm what in the dark he thought to be a boy.

It ran away from him, but our midshipman was quick on his feet. He quickly caught up to it and grabbed firmly by the arm what he thought was a boy in the dark.

A slight scream undeceived him, and at the same time caused his heart to bound.

A soft scream revealed the truth to him, and at the same time made his heart race.

“Oh, you hurt me!” exclaimed a well-remembered voice.

“Oh, you hurt me!” exclaimed a familiar voice.

“Hester!” cried the youth, and next moment, folding her in his arms, he kissed her—quite unintentionally, but irresistibly.

“Hester!” the young man exclaimed, and the next moment, he wrapped her in his arms and kissed her—completely unintentional, but absolutely irresistible.

Thrusting him away with indignation, the maiden said, with flashing eyes, “You forget yourself, sir, and take advantage of my defenceless position.”

Thrusting him away with indignation, the young woman said, with flashing eyes, “You’re losing your mind, sir, and taking advantage of my vulnerable situation.”

“No—no, indeed! I did not intend to frighten you, dear child,” (in his desperation the middy assumed the paternal rôle). “Pray forgive me, it was only my joy at the prospect of reuniting you to your father, and—”

“No—no, of course not! I didn’t mean to scare you, dear child,” (in his desperation, the midshipman took on a fatherly role). “Please forgive me, it was just my excitement at the thought of reuniting you with your father, and—”

“My father!” cried Hester, forgetting her offended dignity. “Where is he? You are alone! Peter the Great sent me here to meet him, but he did not say I should meet you.”

“My father!” cried Hester, forgetting her hurt pride. “Where is he? You’re by yourself! Peter the Great sent me here to find him, but he didn’t say I should meet you.”

“Peter the Great sent you here—and alone!” exclaimed Foster, in amazement.

“Peter the Great sent you here—and all by yourself!” Foster exclaimed, surprised.

“Yes; he went out first to make sure that my father was coming, and then sent me to meet him that we might be alone. But Peter is close at hand.”

“Yes; he went out first to check if my dad was coming, and then sent me to meet him so we could be alone. But Peter is nearby.”

“Ho, yis! bery close at hand, Geo’ge!” said Peter himself, suddenly emerging from a place of concealment. “Now you come along wid me, sar, an’ let dat poo’ chile meet her fadder in private.”

“Hey, yes! Very close at hand, George!” said Peter himself, suddenly coming out from a hiding spot. “Now you come with me, sir, and let that poor child meet her father in private.”

“But she cannot do that, Peter, for Edouard Laronde is with him.”

“But she can't do that, Peter, because Edouard Laronde is with him.”

“Who’n all de wurld’s Eddard Larongd?”

“Who in the world is Eddard Larongd?”

Before Foster could reply Hester had bounded from his side, and next moment was locked in her father’s arms.

Before Foster could respond, Hester had jumped from his side and in the next moment was embraced in her father's arms.

“Come away, Geo’ge—an’ you too, Eddard La—La-whatever-it-is!” cried the negro, grasping the latter by the arm and hurrying him along the road in the direction of the seashore, while the reunited father and child knelt down together and poured out their gratitude to God.

“Come on, George—and you too, Eddard La—La-whatever!” shouted the man, grabbing Eddard by the arm and rushing him along the road toward the beach, while the father and child knelt down together, expressing their gratitude to God.

“Dey’ll foller us in a minnit or two,” continued the negro. “What kep’ you so long, Geo’ge?”

“ They'll follow us in a minute or two,” the Black man continued. “What took you so long, George?”

“Couldn’t manage it sooner. But can you guess, Peter, why Ben-Ahmed behaved in the strange way he has done? He got into a rage when I attempted to tell him honestly, that I did not intend to go back to him, or to take Sommers to his house, and that I’d try to escape along with him if I could, but he would not listen or let me say a word.”

“Couldn’t manage it sooner. But can you guess, Peter, why Ben-Ahmed has been acting so strangely? He got really angry when I tried to honestly tell him that I didn’t plan to go back to him or take Sommers to his place, and that I’d try to escape with him if I could, but he wouldn’t listen or let me say anything.”

“Did you t’ink ob tellin’ him all dat?” asked Peter.

“Did you think about telling him all that?” asked Peter.

“I certainly did.”

"I definitely did."

“Well, you’re not half such a hipperkrite as I t’ink you was.”

“Well, you're not nearly as much of a hypocrite as I thought you were.”

“I’m glad to hear you say so, for I don’t like to play the part of a hypocrite, Peter; I like to be all fair and above-board.”

“I’m happy to hear you say that because I don’t want to be a hypocrite, Peter; I prefer to be completely honest and straightforward.”

“Was it all fair an’ above-board, Geo’ge, to kiss dat leetle gal when she was all alone and unpurtected? Was it all fair an’ above-board to call her you dear chile, as if you was her fadder?”

“Was it really fair and above board, George, to kiss that little girl when she was all alone and unprotected? Was it really fair and above board to call her your dear child, as if you were her father?”

“Come, come, Peter, ‘everything is fair,’ you know, ‘in love and war.’ But that’s not the point. Can you guess, I ask, Ben-Ahmed’s motive for acting so oddly?”

“Come on, Peter, ‘everything is fair,’ you know, ‘in love and war.’ But that’s not what matters. Can you guess, I’m asking, Ben-Ahmed’s reason for acting so strangely?”

“Oh! yis, Geo’ge, I kin guess a’most anybody’s motives, zough, p’r’aps, I mightn’t guess right. I shouldn’t wonder, now, if Ben-Ahmed will hab to account to do Dey for de tottle disappearance of Hugh Sommers—to say not’ing ob Eddard La—La—what’s-’is-name—an’ p’r’aps he’d like to be able to say he’d no notion o’ what de man he sent to fetch de slabe was goin’ to do. Now he couldn’t hab say dat, you know, if he let you tell him all about it—like a goose as you was. So he let you go off, d’ye see, gib you your orders so far, an’ labes de rest to your good sense—zough dere wasn’t too much ob dat to leab it to, or you wouldn’t hab bring away Eddard La—La—t’ing-um-bob.”

“Oh! Yes, George, I can almost guess anyone’s motives, though I might not get it right. I wouldn’t be surprised if Ben-Ahmed has to explain to the Dey about the sudden disappearance of Hugh Sommers—not to mention Eddard La—La—what’s-his-name—and maybe he’d like to say he had no idea what the man he sent to get the slave was planning to do. But he couldn’t say that, you know, if he let you tell him everything—like a fool as you were. So he let you go off, you see, gave you your orders up to a point, and left the rest up to your good sense—even though there wasn’t much of that to leave it to, or you wouldn’t have come back with Eddard La—La—thingamajig.”

“But do you really mean to tell me, Peter, that Ben-Ahmed intended me and Hugh Sommers to escape?”

“But are you seriously telling me, Peter, that Ben-Ahmed planned for me and Hugh Sommers to get away?”

“Das really what I means to tell you, Geo’ge.”

“That's really what I mean to tell you, George.”

“Then why didn’t you tell me all, this before, and save me from a deal of uncertainty?”

“Then why didn’t you tell me all of this earlier and save me from so much uncertainty?”

“Cause, in de fuss’ place, I had no time to tell you; in de second place, I was ordered not to tell you; in de t’ird place, it’s good for midshipmen to be put on deir mettle, an’ lef’ to find deir own way out ob diffikilties, an’, in de fourf place, slabes hab no business to be axin’ de outs an’ ins, de whys an’ de wherefores of deir massa’s affairs.”

“Because, first of all, I didn’t have time to tell you; secondly, I was told not to tell you; thirdly, it's good for midshipmen to be challenged and left to figure out their own way out of difficulties, and fourthly, slaves shouldn’t be asking about the ins and outs, the reasons and explanations of their master's affairs.”

“Well, I always knew Ben-Ahmed had a kind heart, but little thought it was so kind and self-sacrificing as to buy Sommers for the very purpose of setting him free. I regret, deeply, that I did not know this sooner, and that I cannot now have the chance of thanking him with all my heart and soul, and bidding the good man farewell. It is one comfort, however, that I’ll be able to send a message back by you. And I’m also glad that I shall not have to part from you, my dear Peter, without telling you how much I love you and how sorry, very, very sorry, I am to say good-bye.”

“Well, I always knew Ben-Ahmed had a kind heart, but I never realized it was so generous and selfless that he would buy Sommers just to set him free. I deeply regret not knowing this sooner and that I can’t thank him with all my heart and soul and say goodbye to such a good man. One comfort, though, is that I’ll be able to send a message back with you. I'm also glad that I won’t have to say goodbye to you, my dear Peter, without telling you how much I love you and how truly, truly sorry I am to say farewell.”

“Geo’ge,” returned the negro earnestly, “don’t you count your cheekins afore dey’s hatched! You’re not away yit.”

“Geo’ge,” the Black man replied seriously, “don’t count your chickens before they hatch! You’re not out of the woods yet.”

Foster made no reply. To say truth, he felt a little hurt by the way in which his protestations of regard were received, and, by way of changing the subject, he asked if Peter had ever heard anything about the old Dane and his wife and daughter who had been captured at the same time with himself.

Foster said nothing in response. To be honest, he felt a bit hurt by how his expressions of care were taken, and to shift the conversation, he asked Peter if he had heard any news about the old Dane and his wife and daughter who had been taken at the same time as him.

“Dey’s bin ransom’d, all ob dem. Got rich friends, you see. Hole your tongue now, Geo’ge, we’s comin’ to de place.”

“They’ve been ransomed, all of them. Got rich friends, you see. Hold your tongue now, George, we’re coming to the place.”

By that time Sommers and his daughter had overtaken the party. As they all proceeded silently along the road, wondering how the matter would end, they observed a figure, like that of a female, glide, as it were, out of the darkness, and, taking Peter quietly by the arm, walk along with him.

By that time, Sommers and his daughter had caught up with the group. As they quietly walked along the road, wondering how things would turn out, they noticed a figure, seemingly female, emerge from the darkness and gently take Peter by the arm to walk with him.

Impelled by curiosity, Foster went forward and looked into her face.

Impelled by curiosity, Foster stepped forward and looked into her face.

“Angelica!” he exclaimed in surprise.

“Wow, Angelica!” he exclaimed in surprise.

“Ob course!” answered her husband for her, “you don’t suppose de wife ob Peter de Great would let Geo’ge Foster go away widout comin’ to de boat to see him off?”

“Of course!” her husband responded for her, “you don’t think Peter the Great’s wife would let George Foster leave without coming to the boat to see him off?”

Ere the middy could recover from his astonishment the party came suddenly upon a small cavern in which a light glimmered. At its entrance lay a boat, and beside it, engaged in putting it to rights, were Brown and his three companions—the two British tars and the Maltese seaman.

Before the midshipman could shake off his surprise, the group unexpectedly stumbled upon a small cave where a light was shining. At the entrance sat a boat, and next to it, busy fixing it up, were Brown and his three companions—the two British sailors and the Maltese sailor.

“Is all right?” asked Brown, in a low voice, as they approached.

“Is everything okay?” asked Brown quietly as they got closer.

“All right,” answered Peter.

“Okay,” answered Peter.

“Now, Geo’ge, you go in.”

“Now, George, you go in.”

The middy entered the cave, and with, if possible, increased surprise, he found Ben-Ahmed standing there!

The middy walked into the cave and, if possible, felt even more surprised to see Ben-Ahmed standing there!

“You are astonished, my friend,” said the Moor with a gentle smile, as he extended his hand.

“You're surprised, my friend,” said the Moor with a soft smile, as he reached out his hand.

“I am indeed,” returned the middy, heartily grasping and warmly shaking it, “but I am also rejoiced that I have the opportunity—which I had not hoped for—of thanking you for all your great kindness to me in time past—especially for this crowning act.”

“I really am,” the young sailor said, giving a firm handshake and a warm shake, “but I’m also thrilled that I have the chance—which I didn't expect—to thank you for all the kindness you’ve shown me in the past—especially for this incredible gesture.”

“You have not to thank me,” returned the Moor, “you have to thank the little English girl;” as he spoke he made a graceful motion of the hand towards Hester, who, with her father, entered the cave at the moment. “Little Hester has taught me—not by word but by example—the grand lesson of your Christian Scriptures, that a man should do to others what he would have others do to him. I have resolved to keep no more slaves, and, as a first step, I now set you all free!”

“You don’t have to thank me,” the Moor replied, “you should thank the little English girl.” He gestured gracefully toward Hester, who entered the cave with her father at that moment. “Little Hester has taught me—not through words but through example—the important lesson from your Christian Scriptures, that a person should treat others as they want to be treated. I’ve decided to no longer keep slaves, and as a first step, I’m setting you all free!”

“God’s blessing rest on you for that, sir,” said Hugh Sommers, stepping forward and grasping the hand that Foster had relinquished. “Have you, then, forsaken the faith of Mohammed and adopted that of Christ?”

“God’s blessing be upon you for that, sir,” said Hugh Sommers, stepping forward and taking the hand that Foster had let go. “So, have you abandoned the faith of Mohammed and embraced that of Christ?”

“Be not over-curious,” said the Moor reprovingly. “Sufficient for you to know that fresh water cannot spring from a salt fountain. We must not waste time. The boat is in the water by this time. Farewell. Kiss me, my child. We may not meet again on earth, but—we shall certainly meet hereafter!”

“Don’t be too curious,” said the Moor, scolding. “It’s enough for you to know that fresh water can’t come from a salt spring. We shouldn’t waste any time. The boat should be in the water by now. Goodbye. Kiss me, my child. We may not see each other again on earth, but—we will definitely meet again later!”

Hester, who saw the Moor assume all shapes and sizes through the tears that filled her eyes, ran to him, and, throwing her arms round his neck gave him a hug that made even her father jealous.

Hester, who watched the Moor take on all kinds of forms through her tears, ran to him and, wrapping her arms around his neck, gave him a hug that even made her father envious.

“Now, away, all of you,” cried Ben-Ahmed, when he was released, “and may the God of Abraham and Isaac and Jacob go with you.”

“Now, go away, all of you,” shouted Ben-Ahmed, when he was freed, “and may the God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob be with you.”

While he was yet speaking the clatter of horses’ hoofs in the distance was heard. Instantly the party made for the boat. There was no time for last adieux. Ben-Ahmed helped to shove off the boat and bundle them in.

While he was still talking, the sound of horses' hooves in the distance was heard. Immediately, the group headed for the boat. There was no time for final goodbyes. Ben-Ahmed helped to push off the boat and load them in.

“You will hear pistol-shots,” he cried, “but fear not for me. My horse can outrun the best in Algiers. I will only fire to decoy them away. Farewell!”

“You’ll hear gunshots,” he shouted, “but don’t worry about me. My horse can outrun anyone in Algiers. I’ll only shoot to distract them. Goodbye!”

He ran up into the shrubbery that bordered the road, and next minute the sound of the horse’s feet was heard in the distance, as the boat skimmed swiftly out to sea under the powerful impulse of its stalwart crew.

He dashed into the bushes along the road, and the next moment, the sound of the horse's hooves echoed in the distance as the boat glided quickly out to sea, driven by the strong energy of its robust crew.

A few minutes later and, as the Moor had prophesied, pistol-shots were heard on shore. From the sound they appeared to come from a short distance in the interior of the land, but musket-shots were also heard among them, and from the flashes on the beach it became evident that the Moor had not succeeded in turning all their pursuers off the scent—a fact which was further illustrated by the skipping of a musket ball close past the boat.

A few minutes later, just as the Moor had predicted, gunshots were heard on the shore. From the sound, they seemed to be coming from a short distance inland, but there were also musket shots mixed in, and the flashes on the beach made it clear that the Moor hadn’t managed to throw all their pursuers off their trail—a fact made even more obvious by a musket ball that whizzed past the boat.

Just then it struck George Foster that Peter the Great and his wife were seated beside him.

Just then, it hit George Foster that Peter the Great and his wife were sitting next to him.

“Hallo, Peter!” he exclaimed; “how are you and Angelica to get on shore?”

“Hey, Peter!” he exclaimed; “how are you and Angelica going to get ashore?”

“We’s not goin’ on shore at all, Geo’ge.”

“We're not going on shore at all, George.”

“What do you mean, Peter?”

“What do you mean, Peter?”

“I means what I says. De fact is, Geo’ge, dat I’s come to de conclusion dat I couldn’t lib widout you. Angelica’s ob de same opinion, so we’s made up our minds, wid massa’s purmission, to go wid you to ole England. We’s all goin’ togidder, Geo’ge. Ain’t dat jolly?”

“I mean what I say. The fact is, George, that I've come to the conclusion that I couldn't live without you. Angelica feels the same way, so we've decided, with master's permission, to go with you to old England. We're all going together, George. Isn't that great?”

“But how can we ever get to England in a small boat like this?” asked the middy, in much anxiety, for in the hurry and excitement of the start the difficulty had not occurred to him.

“But how are we supposed to get to England in a tiny boat like this?” asked the midshipman, feeling quite anxious, since in the rush and excitement of starting, he hadn’t considered the challenge.

“No fear about that, sir,” answered Brown, who pulled the bow oar; “we ain’t such fools as to make the voyage in a cockle-shell like this! The boat b’longs to a privateer as is owned by a friend o’ mine, an’ the wessel’s lyin’ off an’ on waitin’ for us.”

“No need to worry about that, sir,” replied Brown, who was rowing the bow oar. “We’re not dumb enough to make the trip in a tiny boat like this! The boat belongs to a privateer that’s owned by a friend of mine, and the vessel's waiting for us just off the shore.”

“There she goes!” said one of the sailors. “Look out!”

“There she goes!” said one of the sailors. “Watch out!”

As he spoke a large schooner loomed up against the dark sky, and was hailed. A gruff voice replied. Another moment the sails flapped, and the boat was towing alongside. Our middy was first to leap on deck—and not without a purpose in view, for he was thus in a position to hand up the passengers.

As he talked, a large schooner emerged against the dark sky and was called out to. A gruff voice responded. Moments later, the sails flapped, and the boat was being towed alongside. Our midshipman was the first to jump on deck—and not without a reason, as he was in a position to help the passengers on board.

“Do you forgive me, Hester?” he whispered humbly, as he stooped to grasp her little hand.

“Do you forgive me, Hester?” he whispered softly as he bent down to take her small hand.

“I forgive you!” she whispered timidly, as she passed him, and was led by her father into the vessel’s cabin.

“I forgive you!” she whispered shyly as she walked by him, being guided by her father into the cabin of the ship.

That night two of the swiftest of the piratical war-vessels were seen to warp out from the Mole, and put to sea, but long before the land breeze filled their peaked sails the privateer was cleaving her way, homeward bound, through the dark waters of the Mediterranean.

That night, two of the fastest pirate ships were seen leaving the Mole and heading out to sea, but long before the land breeze filled their pointed sails, the privateer was making its way home through the dark waters of the Mediterranean.


Chapter Seventeen.

The Last.

“Geo’ge, your mudder wants you.”

“Geo'ge, your mom wants you.”

Such were the words which aroused George Foster from a reverie one morning as he stood at the window of a villa on the coast of Kent, fastening his necktie and contemplating the sea.

Such were the words that pulled George Foster out of his daydream one morning as he stood at the window of a villa on the Kent coast, tying his necktie and gazing at the sea.

“Nothing wrong, I hope,” said the middy, turning quickly round, and regarding with some anxiety the unusually solemn visage of Peter the Great.

“Hope nothing's wrong,” said the midshipman, turning around quickly and looking with some concern at the unusually serious face of Peter the Great.

“Wheder dere’s anyfing wrong or not, ’snot for me to say, massa, but I t’ink dere’s suffin’ up, for she seems in a carfuffle.”

“Whether there’s anything wrong or not, it’s not for me to say, sir, but I think there’s something going on, because she seems really upset.”

“Tell her I shall be with her instantly.” Completing his toilet hastily, our hero repaired to his mother’s apartment, where he found her seated in dishabille with an open letter in her hand, and some excitement in her face.

“Tell her I'll be with her right away.” After quickly getting ready, our hero went to his mother’s room, where he found her sitting in her casual clothes with an open letter in her hand and some excitement on her face.

“Is Laronde better this morning?” she asked as her son sat down on a sofa at the foot of her bed.

“Is Laronde doing better this morning?” she asked as her son sat down on a couch at the foot of her bed.

“I don’t know, mother—haven’t been to his room this morning. Why do you ask? Has anything happened?”

“I don’t know, Mom—haven’t been to his room this morning. Why do you ask? Did something happen?”

“I will tell you presently, but first let me know what success you have had in your search.”

“I'll let you know in a moment, but first, tell me how successful you’ve been in your search.”

“Nothing but failure,” said the middy, in a desponding tone. “If there had been anything good to tell you I would have come to your room last night despite the lateness of the hour. We were later than usual in arriving because a trace broke, and after that one of the horses cast a shoe.”

“Nothing but failure,” said the midshipman, sounding downcast. “If there had been anything good to share, I would have come to your room last night, even though it was late. We arrived later than usual because a trace broke, and then one of the horses lost a shoe.”

“Where did you make inquiries, George?”

“Where did you ask around, George?”

“At the solicitors’ office, of course. It is through them that we obtained what we hoped would be a clue, and it is to them that poor Marie Laronde used to go to inquire whether there was any chance of her husband being released for a smaller sum than was at first demanded. They had heard of a dressmaker who employed a girl or woman named Laronde in the West End, so I hunted her up with rather sanguine expectations, but she turned out to be a girl of sixteen, dark instead of fair, and unmarried! But again I ask, mother, what news, for I see by your face that you have something to tell me. That is a letter from Minnie, is it not?”

“At the lawyer's office, of course. It was through them that we got what we hoped would be a clue, and it was to them that poor Marie Laronde used to go to ask if there was any chance of her husband being released for a lower amount than was originally demanded. They had heard about a dressmaker who employed a girl or woman named Laronde in the West End, so I tracked her down with pretty high hopes, but she turned out to be a sixteen-year-old girl, dark instead of fair, and unmarried! But again I ask, mom, what’s the news? I can see on your face that you have something to tell me. That’s a letter from Minnie, isn’t it?”

“It is, George, and I am very hopeful that while you have been away on the wrong scent in the West End of London, Minnie has fallen, quite unexpectedly, on the right scent in one of the low quarters of Liverpool. You know that she has been nursing Aunt Jeanette there for more than a fortnight.”

“It is, George, and I’m really hopeful that while you’ve been off tracking the wrong lead in the West End of London, Minnie has stumbled upon the right lead quite unexpectedly in one of the poorer areas of Liverpool. You know she’s been taking care of Aunt Jeanette there for over two weeks.”

“Yes, I know it only too well,” answered the middy. “It is too bad that Aunt Jeanette should take it into her head to get ill and send for Minnie just three weeks after my return from slavery!—But what do you mean by her having fallen on the right scent? Surely she has not found leisure and strength both to hunt and nurse at the same time!”

“Yes, I know all about it,” replied the middy. “It’s unfortunate that Aunt Jeanette decided to get sick and call for Minnie just three weeks after I got back from slavery!—But what do you mean by saying she’s hit the right trail? Surely she hasn’t managed to find the time and energy to both hunt and nurse at the same time!”

“Yes, indeed, she has. Our last winter in that charming south of France has so completely restored her—through the blessing of God—that she has found herself equal to almost anything. It happens that Aunt Jeanette has got a friend living close to her who is an enthusiastic worker amongst the poor of the town, and she has taken your sister several times to visit the districts where the very poor people live. It was while she was thus engaged, probably never thinking of poor Laronde’s wife at all, that she—but here is the letter. Read it for yourself, you need not trouble yourself to read the last page—just down to here.”

“Yes, she really has. Our last winter in that lovely south of France has helped her so much—thanks to God—that she feels capable of almost anything. Aunt Jeanette has a friend nearby who actively helps the poor in the town, and she has taken your sister several times to see the areas where the very poor live. While she was involved in this, probably not thinking about poor Laronde’s wife at all, she—but here’s the letter. You can read it yourself; there’s no need to go through the last page—just read up to here.”

Retiring to the window the middy read as follows:—

Retiring to the window, the midshipman read as follows:—

“Darling Mother,—I must begin at once with what my mind is full of, just remarking, by the way, that Aunt Jeanette is improving steadily, and that I hope to be home again in less than a week.

“Well, I told you in my last that Miss Love—who is most appropriately named—had taken me out once or twice on her visits among the poor. And, do you know, it has opened up a new world of ideas and feelings to me. It is such a terrible revelation of the intensity of sorrow and suffering that is endured by a large mass of our fellow-creatures! I am persuaded that thousands of the well-to-do and the rich have no conception of it, for it must be seen to be understood. I feel as if my heart had become a great fountain of pity! And I can well—at least better—understand how our dear Saviour, when He wanted to give evidence of the truth and character of His mission, said, ‘The poor have the gospel preached unto them,’ for if any class of beings on the face of this earth stand in need of good news it is the poor. God help and bless them!

“Well, the other day Miss Love came to ask me to go out with her to visit some of her poor people, among others one—a very singular character—a woman who was reported to be a desperate miser, insomuch that she starved herself and her child for the sake of saving money. It was said that she was very ill at the time—thought to be dying—and seemed to be in a wretched state of destitution. Her name, Miss Love told me, was Lundy.

“As Auntie was pretty well that day I gladly accompanied my friend to her district. And it was an awful place! I shudder even now when I think of the sights and sounds and dreadful language I saw and heard there—but I must not turn aside from what I have to tell. I pass over our visits to various families and come at once to the reputed miser. She was in bed, and from her flushed face and glittering eyes I could see that she was in high fever. She started, raised herself on an elbow, and glared at us as we entered.

“I was deeply interested in her from the first moment. Although worn and thin, with lines of prolonged suffering indelibly stamped on her, she had a beautiful and refined face. Her age appeared to be about thirty-five. A lovely, but wretchedly clothed girl, of about fourteen years of age, sat on a low stool at her bedside. And oh! such a bed it was. Merely a heap of straw with a piece of sacking over it, on a broken bedstead. One worn blanket covered her thin form. Besides these things, a small table, and a corner cupboard, there was literally nothing else in the room.

“The girl rose to receive us, and expressed regret that she had no chairs to offer. While Miss Love went forward and talked tenderly to the mother, I drew the girl aside, took her hand affectionately, and said, ‘You have not always been as poor as you now are?’

“‘No indeed,’ she said, while tears filled her eyes, ‘but work failed us in London, where we once lived, and mother came to Liverpool to a brother, who said he would help her, but he died soon after our arrival, and then mother got ill and I had to begin and spend our savings—savings that darling mother had scraped and toiled so hard to gain—and this made her much worse, for she was so anxious to save money!’

“This last remark reminded me of the reports about the mother’s miserly nature, so I asked a question that made the poor girl reply quickly—

“‘Oh! you mustn’t think that darling mother is a miser. People so often fall into that mistake! She has been saving for ever so many years to buy father back—’

“‘Buy father back!’ I repeated, with a sudden start.

“‘Yes, to buy him from the Algerine pirates—’

“I waited for no more, but, running to the bedside, looked the poor woman steadily in the face. There could be no doubt about it. There was the fair hair, blue eyes, and clear complexion, though the last was sadly faded from ill-health.

“You should have seen the look of surprise she gave me. But I had been foolishly precipitate. Her mind had been wandering a little before we came in. The shock seemed to throw it further off the balance, for she suddenly looked at me with a calm sweet smile.

“‘Yes,’ she said, ‘he always called me Marie, though my name was Mary, being a Frenchman, you know—his little Marie he called me! I often think how pleased he will be to see another little Marie grown big when we get him back—but oh! how long—how long they are about sending him, though I have sent the money over and over again. Hush!’

“She looked round with a terrified expression and clutched my shawl with her thin hand. ‘You won’t tell, will you?’ she went on; ‘you have a kind face, I am sure you will not tell, but I have been saving—saving—saving, to send more money to the Moors. I keep it in a bag here under my pillow, but I often fear that some one will discover and steal it. Oh! these Moors must have hard, hard hearts to keep him from me so long—so very long!’

“Here she thrust me from her with unexpected violence, burst into a wild laugh, and began in her delirium to rave against the Moors. Yet, even in the midst of her reproaches, the poor thing prayed that God would soften their hearts and forgive her for being so revengeful.

“Now, mother, I want to know what is to be done, for when we sent for a doctor he said that not a word must be said about the return of her husband until she is out of danger and restored to some degree of health.”

“Dear Mom,—I need to get right to what's on my mind. Aunt Jeanette is getting better every day, and I hope to be home again in less than a week.

“In my last message, I mentioned that Miss Love—so perfectly named—took me out a couple of times during her visits to those less fortunate. It introduced me to a whole new world of thoughts and feelings. It's such a shocking realization of the deep sorrow and suffering faced by many of our fellow humans! I believe that thousands of those who are comfortable and wealthy have no idea about this, because you have to witness it to truly understand. I feel like my heart has become a vast well of compassion! And I can certainly—at least more effectively—understand how our dear Savior, when He wanted to showcase the truth and purpose of His mission, said, ‘The poor have the gospel preached to them,’ because if any group of people on this earth needs good news, it's the poor. May God help and bless them!

“The other day, Miss Love asked me to join her in visiting some of her less fortunate clients, including one—quite a remarkable case—a woman who was known to be a severe miser, to the point of starving herself and her child to save money. It was said that she was very sick at the time—believed to be dying—and seemed to be in a miserable state of poverty. Miss Love told me her name was Lundy.”

“As Auntie was feeling pretty well that day, I happily went with my friend to her area. And it was a terrible place! I still shiver when I think of the sights, sounds, and awful language I encountered there—but I won’t get sidetracked from what I need to share. I’ll skip over our visits to different families and go straight to the so-called miser. She was in bed, and from her flushed face and shining eyes, I could tell she had a high fever. She startled at the sound, propped herself up on one elbow, and glared at us as we entered."

“I was truly interested in her from the moment I saw her. Even though she looked worn out and thin, with the lines of long-lasting pain etched on her face, she still had a beautiful and graceful appearance. She seemed to be around thirty-five years old. A lovely girl, about fourteen, who looked poorly dressed, was sitting on a low stool beside her bed. And oh! what a bed it was. Just a pile of straw with a piece of fabric thrown over it, on a broken frame. One threadbare blanket covered her frail body. Other than that, there was just a small table and a corner cupboard; literally nothing else in the room.

“The girl stood up to greet us and apologized for not having any chairs to offer. While Miss Love began to speak kindly to the mother, I pulled the girl aside, held her hand gently, and said, ‘You haven’t always been this poor, have you?’”

“‘No, not at all,’ she said, tears welling up in her eyes. ‘But we lost our jobs in London, where we used to live, and my mom came to Liverpool to stay with a brother who promised to help her, but he passed away shortly after we arrived. Then my mom got sick, and I had to start using our savings—savings that my dear mom had worked so hard to save—and this made her feel even worse because she was so worried about saving money!’”

“This last comment reminded me of the stories about the mother’s stinginess, so I asked a question that made the poor girl respond immediately—

“‘Oh! you shouldn’t think that dear mother is stingy. People often make that mistake! She has been saving for so many years to buy father back—’”

“‘Buy Dad back!’ I repeated, suddenly alert.

“‘Yes, to buy him from the Algerian pirates—’”

“I didn’t hesitate any longer; I rushed to the bedside and looked the poor woman straight in the face. There was no doubt about it. She had fair hair, blue eyes, and a clear complexion, although the latter had sadly faded due to her ill health.

“You should have seen the surprised look she gave me. But I had acted too quickly. Her mind had been wandering a bit before we came in. The shock seemed to unbalance her even more, as she suddenly looked at me with a calm, sweet smile.

“‘Yes,’ she said, ‘he always called me Marie, even though my name was Mary, since he was French, you know—his little Marie, he used to say! I often think how happy he’ll be to see another little Marie grown up when we get him back—but oh! how long—how long they take to send him, even though I’ve sent the money over and over again. Hush!’”

“She looked around with a terrified expression and clutched my shawl with her thin hand. ‘You won’t tell, will you?’ she continued; ‘you have a kind face, and I’m sure you won’t tell, but I’ve been saving—saving—saving to send more money to the Moors. I keep it in a bag under my pillow, but I often fear that someone will find it and steal it. Oh! those Moors must have such hard, hard hearts to keep him from me for so long—so very long!’”

“Suddenly, she pushed me away with unexpected force, broke into wild laughter, and started ranting against the Moors in her delirium. Yet, even while she was angry, the poor thing prayed for God to soften their hearts and to forgive her for being so vengeful.

“Now, Mom, I want to know what we should do because when we called the doctor, he said we can’t mention anything about her husband coming back until she’s out of danger and has regained some level of health.”

Thus far the middy read the letter.

Thus far, the midshipman read the letter.

“Mother,” he said, firmly, “the doctor may say what he likes, but I am convinced that the best cure for fever and every other disease under the sun is joy—administered judiciously, in small or large doses as the patient is able to bear it! Now, the primary cause of poor Marie’s illness is the loss of her husband, therefore the removal of the cause—that is, the recovery of her husband—”

“Mom,” he said, firmly, “the doctor can say whatever he wants, but I truly believe that the best cure for fever and every other illness out there is joy—given wisely, in small or large doses, depending on what the patient can handle! Now, the main reason for poor Marie’s illness is the loss of her husband, so removing the cause—that is, bringing her husband back—”

“With God’s blessing,” interjected Mrs Foster.

“With God’s blessing,” Mrs. Foster chimed in.

“Admitted—with the blessing of the Great Physician—that is the natural cure.”

“Surely—with the endorsement of the Great Physician—that is the natural remedy.”

“Very true, George, but you wisely spoke of small doses. I am not sure that it would be safe to tell Monsieur Laronde that we have actually found his wife and child. He also is too weak to bear much agitation.”

“Very true, George, but you wisely mentioned small doses. I’m not sure it would be safe to tell Monsieur Laronde that we’ve actually found his wife and child. He’s also too weak to handle much agitation.”

“Not so weak as you think, mother, though the sufferings of slave-life and subsequent anxiety have brought him very near to the grave. But I will break it to him judiciously. We will get my dear little Hester to do it.”

“Not as weak as you think, Mom, although the hardships of slavery and the stress that followed have brought him really close to death. But I’ll tell him carefully. We’ll ask my dear little Hester to do it.”

Your Hester!” exclaimed Mrs Foster, in surprise. “I trust, George, that you, a mere midshipman, have not dared to speak to that child of—”

Your Hester!” exclaimed Mrs. Foster, surprised. “I hope, George, that you, a lowly midshipman, haven’t dared to talk to that girl about—”

“Make your mind easy, mother,” replied the middy, with a laugh, “I have not said a word. Haven’t required to. We have both spoken to each other with our eyes, and that is quite enough at present. I feel as sure of my little Hester as if we were fairly spliced. There goes the breakfast-bell. Will you be down soon?”

“Don’t worry, Mom,” the midshipman replied with a laugh, “I haven’t said anything. No need to. We’ve already communicated with our eyes, and that’s enough for now. I feel just as certain about my little Hester as if we were actually married. There’s the breakfast bell. Will you be down soon?”

“No. I am too happy to-day to be able to eat in public, George. Send it up to me.”

“No. I’m too happy today to eat in public, George. Send it up to me.”

The breakfast-room in that seaside villa presented an interesting company, for the fugitives had stuck together with feelings of powerful sympathy since they had landed in England. Hugh Sommers was there, but it was not easy to recognise in the fine, massive, genial gentleman, in a shooting suit of grey, the ragged, wretched slave who, not long before, had struggled like a tiger with the janissaries on the walls of Algiers. And Hester was there, of course, with her sunny hair and sunny looks and general aspect of human sunniness all over, as unlike to the veiled and timid Moorish lady, or the little thin-nosed negress, as chalk is to cheese! Edouard Laronde was also there, and he, like the others, had undergone wonderful transformation in the matter of clothing, but he had also changed in body, for a severe illness had seized him when he landed, and it required all Mrs Foster’s careful nursing to “pull him through,” as the middy styled it. Brown the sailor was also there, for, being a pleasant as well as a sharp man, young Foster resolved to get him into the Navy, and, if possible, into the same ship with himself. Meanwhile he retained him to assist in the search for Marie Laronde and her daughter. Last, but by no means least, Peter the Great was there—not as one of the breakfast party, but as a waiter.

The breakfast room in that seaside villa had an interesting group, as the fugitives had stuck together with strong feelings of support since arriving in England. Hugh Sommers was there, but it was hard to recognize the refined, generous man in a gray shooting suit as the ragged, miserable slave who had fought fiercely against the guards on the walls of Algiers not long before. Hester was there too, of course, with her sunny hair and bright demeanor, radiating happiness, completely different from the veiled, shy Moorish woman or the thin-nosed Black woman—like comparing chalk to cheese! Edouard Laronde was also present, and like the others, he had undergone an amazing transformation in his clothing, but his body had changed too; he had suffered from a severe illness upon arrival, and it took all of Mrs. Foster’s attentive care to help him recover, as the midshipman put it. Brown the sailor was there as well; being both pleasant and sharp, young Foster decided to bring him into the Navy, and ideally, onto the same ship as himself. In the meantime, he kept him on to help search for Marie Laronde and her daughter. Last but not least, Peter the Great was there—not as part of the breakfast party, but as a waiter.

Peter had from the first positively refused to sit down to meals in a dining-party room!

Peter had from the start absolutely refused to sit down for meals in a dining party room!

“No, Geo’ge,” he said, when our middy proposed it to him, on the occasion of their arrival at his mother’s home—“No, Geo’ge. I won’t do it. Das flat! I’s not bin used to it. My proper speer is de kitchen. Besides, do you t’ink I’d forsake my Angelica an’ leabe her to feed alone downstairs, w’ile her husband was a-gorgin’ of his-self above? Neber! It’s no use for you, Geo’ge, to say you’d be happy to see her too, for she wouldn’t do it, an’ she’s as obsnit as me—an’ more! Now you make your mind easy, I’ll be your mudder’s black flunkey—for lub, not for munny. So you hole your tongue, Geo’ge!”

“No, George,” he said when our midshipman suggested it to him upon their arrival at his mother’s house—“No, George. I won’t do it. That's flat! I’m not used to it. My proper place is in the kitchen. Besides, do you think I’d abandon my Angelica and leave her to eat alone downstairs while her husband is gorging himself upstairs? Never! It’s pointless for you, George, to say you’d be happy to see her too because she wouldn’t do it, and she’s as stubborn as I am—if not more! Now you can rest easy, I’ll be your mother’s black servant—for love, not for money. So you hold your tongue, George!”

Thus the arrangement came to be made—at least for a time.

Thus the arrangement was made—at least for a while.

The middy was unusually grave that morning as he sat down to breakfast. They were all aware that he had returned from London late the previous night, and were more or less eager to know the result of his visit, but on observing his gravity they forbore to ask questions. Only the poor Frenchman ventured to say sadly, “Failed again, I see.”

The middy was unusually serious that morning as he sat down for breakfast. They all knew he had come back from London late the night before and were curious to find out the results of his trip, but noticed his seriousness and held back their questions. Only the unfortunate Frenchman dared to say sadly, “Failed again, I see.”

“Not absolutely,” said Foster, who was anxious that the invalid should not have his breakfast spoilt by being excited. “The visit I paid to the solicitor did indeed turn out a failure, but—but I have still strong hopes,” he added cheerily.

“Not exactly,” said Foster, who was eager to make sure the sick person didn’t have his breakfast ruined by getting worked up. “The meeting I had with the lawyer didn’t go well, but—I still have high hopes,” he added cheerfully.

“So hab I, Geo’ge,” remarked Peter the Great, from behind the chair of Miss Sommers, who presided at the breakfast table, for although Peter had resigned his right to equality as to feeding, he by no means gave up his claim to that of social intercourse.

“So have I, Geo’ge,” said Peter the Great from behind Miss Sommers' chair, who was in charge of the breakfast table. Even though Peter had given up his right to eat on the same level, he certainly didn't give up his claim to social interaction.

“Come, Laronde. Cheer up, my friend,” said Hugh Sommers heartily; “I feel sure that we’ll manage it amongst us, for we have all entered on the search heart and soul.”

“Come on, Laronde. Lighten up, my friend,” said Hugh Sommers warmly; “I’m confident we’ll get it done together, because we’re all fully committed to this search.”

“Right you are, sir,” ejaculated Brown, through a mouthful of buttered toast.

“Absolutely, sir,” shouted Brown, with a mouthful of buttered toast.

“It only requires patience,” said the middy, “for London is a big place, you know, and can’t be gone over in a week or two.”

“It just takes patience,” said the middy, “because London is a huge place, you know, and you can’t get through it all in a week or two.”

“Das so, Geo’ge,” said Peter, nodding approval.

“Yeah, George,” Peter said, nodding in agreement.

After breakfast Foster sought a private interview with Hester, who undertook, with much fear, to communicate the news to Laronde.

After breakfast, Foster asked to speak with Hester in private, who, feeling quite anxious, agreed to share the news with Laronde.

“You see, I think it will come best from you, Hester,” said George in a grave fatherly manner, “because a woman always does these sort of things better than a man, and besides, poor Laronde is uncommonly fond of you, as—”

“You see, I think it will come best from you, Hester,” George said seriously, in a fatherly tone, “because a woman always handles these kinds of things better than a man, and besides, poor Laronde really cares about you, as—”

He was going to have said “as everybody is,” but, with much sagacity, he stopped short and sneezed instead. He felt that a commonplace cough from a man with a sound chest would inevitably have betrayed him—so he sneezed. “A hyperkrite as usual!” he thought, and continued aloud—

He was about to say “as everyone does,” but wisely stopped himself and sneezed instead. He sensed that a regular cough from a guy with a healthy chest would have given him away—so he sneezed. “A hypocrite as usual!” he thought, and continued speaking—

“So, you see, Hester, it is very important that you should undertake it, and it will be very kind of you, too.”

“So, you see, Hester, it’s really important that you take this on, and it would be very nice of you as well.”

“I would gladly undertake a great deal more than that for the poor man,” said Hester earnestly. “When must I do it?”

“I would happily do much more than that for the poor man,” Hester said sincerely. “When do I need to do it?”

“Now—at once. The sooner the better. He usually goes to the bower at the foot of the garden after breakfast.”

“Now—right away. The sooner, the better. He usually heads to the shelter at the bottom of the garden after breakfast.”

Without a word, but with a glance that spoke volumes, the maiden ran to the bower.

Without saying a word, but with a look that said so much, the young woman ran to the shelter.

What she said to the Frenchman we need not write down in detail. It is sufficient to note the result. In the course of a short time after she had entered the bower, a loud shout was heard, and next moment Laronde was seen rushing towards the house with a flushed countenance and the vigour of an athlete!

What she said to the Frenchman doesn’t need to be detailed. It's enough to mention the outcome. Shortly after she entered the bower, a loud shout was heard, and the next moment, Laronde was seen rushing towards the house with a flushed face and the energy of an athlete!

“My little girl has been too precipitate, I fear,” remarked Hugh Sommers to the middy.

“My little girl has been too hasty, I think,” Hugh Sommers said to the midshipman.

“Your little girl is never ‘too’—anything!” replied the middy to Hugh, with much gravity.

“Your little girl is never ‘too’—anything!” the midshipman replied to Hugh, quite seriously.

The ex-Bagnio slave smiled, but whether at the reply or at the rushing Frenchman we cannot tell.

The former Bagnio slave smiled, but it's unclear if it was in response to the reply or the rushing Frenchman.

When Laronde reached his room he found Peter the Great there, on his knees, packing a small valise.

When Laronde got to his room, he found Peter the Great there, on his knees, packing a small suitcase.

“Hallo! Peter, what are you doing? I want that.”

“Hey! Peter, what are you up to? I want that.”

“Yes, Eddard, I know dat. Das why I’s packin’.”

“Yes, Eddard, I know that. That’s why I’m packing.”

“You’re a good fellow, Peter, a true friend, but let me do it; I’m in terrible haste!”

“You’re a great guy, Peter, a real friend, but let me handle it; I’m in such a hurry!”

“No, sar, you’s not in haste. Dere’s lots ob time.” (He pulled out a watch of the warming-pan type and consulted it.) “De coach don’t start till one o’clock; it’s now eleben; so dere’s no hurry. You jest lie down on de bed an’ I’ll pack de bag.”

“No, sir, you’re not in a rush. There’s plenty of time.” (He pulled out a watch of the warming-pan type and checked it.) “The coach doesn’t leave until one o’clock; it’s now eleven; so there’s no need to hurry. You just lie down on the bed and I’ll pack the bag.”

Instead of lying down the poor Frenchman fell on his knees beside the bed and laid his face in his hands.

Instead of lying down, the poor Frenchman dropped to his knees beside the bed and buried his face in his hands.

“Yes—das better. Dere’s some sense in dat,” muttered the negro as he quietly continued to pack the valise.

“Yeah—that’s better. There’s some sense in that,” muttered the man as he quietly continued to pack the suitcase.

Two hours later and Laronde was dashing across country as fast as four good horses could take him, with George Foster on one side, Peter the Great on the other, and Brown on the box-seat—the fo’c’sl, he called it—beside the red-coated driver.

Two hours later, Laronde was racing across the countryside as fast as four strong horses could carry him, with George Foster on one side, Peter the Great on the other, and Brown on the front seat—the fo’c’sl, he called it—next to the driver in a red coat.

Whatever may be true of your modern forty-mile-an-hour iron horse, there can be no question that the ten-mile-an-hour of those days, behind a spanking team with clattering wheels, and swaying springs, and cracking whip, and sounding horn, felt uncommonly swift and satisfactory. Laronde shut his eyes and enjoyed it at first. But the strength engendered by excitement soon began to fail. The long weary journey helped to make things worse, and when at last they arrived at the journey’s end, and went with Miss Love and Minnie to the lodging, poor Laronde had scarcely strength left to totter to his wife’s bedside. This was fortunate, however, for he was the better able to restrain his feelings.

Whatever is true about your modern train going forty miles an hour, there's no denying that the ten-mile-an-hour rides back then, with a lively team, clattering wheels, swaying springs, cracking whip, and sounding horn, felt exceptionally fast and satisfying. Laronde closed his eyes and enjoyed it at first. But the excitement quickly wore off. The long, exhausting journey only made things worse, and by the time they reached their destination and went with Miss Love and Minnie to the lodging, poor Laronde barely had the strength to shuffle to his wife’s bedside. This turned out to be a good thing, though, as he was better able to keep his emotions in check.

“She has had a long satisfactory sleep—is still sleeping—and is much better,” was the nurse’s report as they entered. The daughter looked with surprise at the weak worn man who was led forward. Laronde did not observe her. His eyes were fixed on the bed where the pale thin figure lay. One of Marie’s hands lay outside the blanket. The husband knelt, took it gently and laid his cheek on it. Then he began to stroke it softly. The action awoke the sleeper, but she did not open her eyes.

“She has had a long, restful sleep—she’s still sleeping—and she’s doing much better,” the nurse reported as they entered. The daughter looked at the frail, tired man who was brought forward with surprise. Laronde didn’t notice her. His gaze was locked on the bed where the pale, thin figure rested. One of Marie’s hands was outside the blanket. The husband knelt down, took it gently, and rested his cheek on it. Then he started to stroke it softly. The movement stirred the sleeper, but she didn’t open her eyes.

“Go on,” she murmured gently; “you always used to do that when I was ill or tired—don’t stop it yet, as you always do now, and go away.”

“Go on,” she said softly; “you always did that when I was sick or tired—don’t stop it yet, like you always do now, and just leave.”

The sound of her own voice seemed to awake her. She turned her head and her eyes opened wide while she gazed in his face with a steady stare. Uttering a sharp cry she seized him round the neck, exclaiming, “Praise the Lord!”

The sound of her own voice seemed to wake her up. She turned her head and her eyes flew open as she looked at his face with a fixed gaze. Letting out a sharp cry, she threw her arms around his neck, exclaiming, “Praise the Lord!”

“Yes, Marie—my own! Praise the Lord, for He has been merciful to me—a sinner.”

“Yes, Marie—my own! Thank God, for He has been kind to me—a sinner.”

The unbeliever, whom lash, torture, toil, and woe could not soften, was broken now, for “the goodness of the Lord had led him to repentance.”

The unbeliever, whom punishment, torture, hardship, and misery could not change, was finally broken, for “the goodness of the Lord had led him to repentance.”

Did the middy, after all, marry Hester, alias Geo’giana Sommers? No, of course, he did not! He was a full-fledged lieutenant in his Majesty’s navy when he did that! But it was not long—only a couple of years after his return from slavery—when he threw little Hester into a state of tremendous consternation one day by abruptly proposing that they should get spliced immediately, and thenceforward sail the sea of life in company. Hester said timidly she couldn’t think of it. George said boldly he didn’t want her to think of it, but to do it!

Did the middy, after all, marry Hester, also known as Geo’giana Sommers? No, of course not! He was a full-fledged lieutenant in His Majesty’s navy when that happened! But it wasn’t long—only a couple of years after his return from slavery—before he threw little Hester into a state of complete shock one day by suddenly proposing that they should get married right away, and then sail through life together. Hester shyly said she couldn’t consider it. George confidently said he didn’t want her to consider it, but to do it!

This was putting the subject in quite a new light, so she smiled, blushed, and hurriedly hid her face on his shoulder!

This put the situation in a whole new light, so she smiled, blushed, and quickly tucked her face into his shoulder!

Of course all the fugitive slaves were at the wedding. There was likewise a large quantity of dark-blue cloth, gold lace, and brass buttons at it.

Of course, all the runaway slaves were at the wedding. There was also a lot of dark-blue fabric, gold lace, and brass buttons there.

Peter the Great came out strong upon that occasion. Although he consented to do menial work, he utterly refused to accept a menial position. Indeed he claimed as much right to, and interest in, the bride as her own radiant “fadder,” for had he not been the chief instrument in “sabing dem bof from de Moors?”

Peter the Great made a bold impression during that time. While he agreed to do basic work, he completely rejected the idea of having a low-ranking position. In fact, he asserted that he had just as much right to, and interest in, the bride as her own shining “father,” since he was the main reason for “saving them both from the Moors?”

As no one ventured to deny the claim, Peter retired to the privacy of the back kitchen, put his arm round Angelica’s neck, told her that he had got a gift of enough money to “ransom his sister Dinah,” laid his woolly head on her shoulder, and absolutely howled for joy.

As no one dared to challenge the claim, Peter went to the quiet of the back kitchen, put his arm around Angelica’s neck, told her that he had received enough money to “rescue his sister Dinah,” laid his fuzzy head on her shoulder, and completely erupted with joy.

It may be well to remark, in conclusion, that Peter the Great finally agreed to become Mrs Foster’s gardener, as being the surest way of seeing “Geo’ge” during his periodical visits home. For much the same reason Hugh Sommers settled down in a small house near them. Laronde obtained a situation as French master in an academy not far off, and his wife and daughter soon gave evidence that joy is indeed a wonderful medicine!

It’s worth noting, in closing, that Peter the Great eventually decided to become Mrs. Foster’s gardener, as it was the easiest way to see “Geo’ge” during his regular visits home. For similar reasons, Hugh Sommers moved into a small house close by. Laronde got a job as a French teacher at a nearby academy, and his wife and daughter quickly showed that happiness is truly an amazing cure!

As for George Foster himself, he rose to the top of his profession. How could it be otherwise with such an experience—and such a wife? And when, in after years, his sons and daughters clamoured, as they were often wont to do, for “stories from father,” he would invariably send for Peter the Great, in order that he might listen and corroborate or correct what he related of his wonderful adventures when he was a Middy among the Moors.

As for George Foster himself, he achieved the highest rank in his profession. How could it be any different with his experience—and such a wife? And later on, when his sons and daughters often begged for “stories from Dad,” he would always call for Peter the Great so that he could listen and confirm or correct what he shared about his amazing adventures when he was a Midshipman among the Moors.

The End.



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!